Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Memorable Experiences

My Most Memorable Experience As a Slut / Whore

Mine is still my first experience ... L.A. area. We had told each other of our slutty sexual experiences from the past which had included multiple partners at times ... ... Continue»
Posted by Lozo44 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 814  |  
100%
  |  7

My Most Memorable Slut / Whore Experience

My Most Memorable Slut/ Whore Experience

Mine is still my first experience at a swinger party. Around 12 yrs ago, after a year of marriage to my 3rd Husband, we discussed going to a swinger party in the L.A. area. We had told each other of our slutty sexual experiences from the past which had included multiple partners at times and felt it might be fun to try the lifestyle out.
He set it up and we took a long drive to the hotel where it was to be held. Being new to the scene he was inexperienced as to what to look for in a party to be ideal for a couple. This party allowed single males.. for a fee...couples and single women were free. The walk up to the hotel door made my pussy wet...and nervous at the same time. We knocked and were greeted by a partially nude young nymphet...making me more nervous because of my age and making my Husband smile. But then as we walked in it was 10 to 1 naked men which made me smile. There were 2 bedrooms in the hotel suite and a nice living room, and kitchen...and it was packed with nice hard cock. We went to the kitchen area to ice our drinks we brought, and I was surrounded by very friendly naked men. I heard women being Fucked hard in the bedrooms and watched a couple of women sucking multiple cocks in the living room, making me incredibly horny. My Husband was kind of lost at this point...as naked men were chatting me up...asking if they could touch, feel me up. We looked at each other, with me smiling and giggling, he with a confused look, but an approving nod to have some fun. I had dressed in my corset, fishnets, heels, and crotchless panties, all new from Fredrick's, all covered up with a long rain coat... I grabbed hold of a couple of big , hard cocks and said lets play. A guy removed my coat and hung it up for me as endless hands started stroking, groping, and feeling me up all over as I purred. My nervousness had completely left me as the guys told me how hot I was while I stroked every cock around me. I was being kissed deeply and my pussy was being penetrated by hand after hand. Soon I was on my knees with two or three cocks being shoved in my mouth to suck on. There must have been a dozen Cocks surrounding me...and I sucked on all of them as I would glance up at my Husband. He was still fully dressed and could see he was looking around for a potential friend. The nymphet he liked that opened the door for us was busy running the party with her two male counterparts and wasn't playing....and the two girls in the living room were also surrounded by cock like me. Howls of pleasure were coming from the bedrooms as the guys surrounding me asked me to go to the bedroom with them. I felt for my Husband but wanted all this cock and readily agreed trying not to look at him as I was led to a bed.My heels and panties were off in seconds...as I got one side of the bed next to a girl getting DPd with two cocks alternating on her mouth. I was on my back as a mouth started eating my drenched pussy. Cock after cock alternated using my mouth...soon just throat fucking me making me gag, but wanting more. It became a blurr as I was pulled up and put on all fours....with cock after cock filling my pussy and mouth. I was asked if I would do anal but before I could pull a cock out of my mouth and say yes...one was deep in my ass. I was on fire, luving every moment of being used like a cheap whore. I started making cocks cumm in my mouth and had cumm dripping down my chin as my ass kept getting fucked by different guys who had formed a line. A guy slid under me and I slid my wet cunt down on his throbbing manmeat as another filled my ass.....I'd been DPd before a couple of times but this was different....I knew those guys....and having a cock in my mouth at the same time was so wonderful. I was like a rag doll and continued swallowing loads from cocks that had been deep in my holes. Finally I had had enough...had to use the bathroom...bad...and just needed a break...I was getting sore! All the guys were so nice and helped me up , slapping my ass as I slinked my way to the bathroom.
After I cleaned myself up and tried to get ready for more whorish behavior I came out and found my Hubby sitting on the sofa in the living room naked, next to two other guys. His cock was soft as was the two next to him. I sheepishly grinned at him as he kinda looked pissed. I asked him if he had had any fun....and he shook his head no in disappointment. There were only 4 other women being used and he just didn't know how to be aggressive in this setting he explained later. I introduced myself to the two guys on the couch next to him and sat on the guy in the middles lap with his hearty approval. His cock grew and grew as I grinded on it...and I stroked Hubby's and the other guys until they were all big and hard. I was in slut/ whore mode big time and knelt before them stroking and sucking them to moans of pleasure. Guys were filling the living room watching and pulled me up on all fours exposing my well used holes. I was real sore especially my ass....but needed more. And then I was introduced to pain and pleasure and how the mix takes me over the edge. A guy brought out a flogger and wanted to introduce me to it's erotic effects, first swatting my ass harder and harder with his hand...as I moaned in pain thru the cocks in my mouth. I wanted to taste my hubby's cumm so I really focused on him...finally getting a big load spurting down my throat as I got the hardest swat on my ass....and I began squirting after the swat with a simple touch to my clit...mmmmmm I thought as my juices emptied on the carpet. I was a crazy slut by this point...and the flogging began.... I was on the floor, buns up kneeling in my juices. Harder and harder the swats became as I screamed in pain and pleasure, fingers entered my wet pussy ....two, three, four and then all five....faster and faster, as the swats continued...I came and came, like never before...and squirted all over again. Finally I had enough and sat next to Hubby on the couch, having a smoke and a stiff drink. In between puffs on my cig and sips of my drink my flogger thrust his massive cock down my throat , as my Hubby watched. Soon it was a all out throat fucking as Hubby's and my watering eyes met....and then it exploded in my mouth with gobs of hot cumm dripping out all over my chin and cheeks. Again I was pulled up from the couch and led to a bed and fucked over and over in all my holes swallowing load after load. I had to stop after what seemed like an hour...escaping to the bathroom....looking at my beat red ass and cumm covered face and tits. My holes could take no more.....I gathered myself and found my coat...saying good by to whoever was near....and looked around for Hubby. He was gone....I was told he left a hour ago..... Oh well I thought...make the best of it and had some drinks giving blowjobs but leaving my holes off limits. I finally passed out in a bed with a couple of guys and in the morning they drove me home after buying breakfast. They took turns driving as I gave road head in the backseat and stopped off at their place so I could suck a couple of their friends off.
That was unforgettable, I hope it was vivid enough... Continue»
Posted by Lozo44 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1542  |  
90%
  |  7

MY DAUGHTERS ROOMATE

My Daughter's Roommate - 1
by Day Dreamer (1993)

***

A widowed dad is seduced by his daughter's college
roommate and he can't believe his luck. Their interplay
finds dad fantasizing about what it would be like to be
doing these things to his beautiful young daughter.
Those thoughts of i****t just won't go away. (MF, FF,
rom)

***

Author's Note: This is a fantasy and, therefore, a work
of fiction. All characters, events, and circumstances
are imaginary, and any similarity between them and
actual persons, events and circumstances is purely
coincidental.

***

PART ONE

My wife died two years ago, and since then I've pretty
much lived a loner's life. My only c***d, Candy, lived
in an apartment with one of her girlfriends during her
summer break from college, and even though she usually
called me almost every day, we actually saw each other
only about once a week.

The last two years had been rough ones, but I'd about
worked my way through the grief over my wife's death and
was beginning to feel periods of loneliness. Believing
this was a sign that I reestablish a social life, I
entertained thoughts of beginning to date. I'd heard all
sorts of horror stories about what a jungle dating was
for older, newly-single persons, so I had anxiety about
getting into that arena.

I was beginning to get incredibly horny, though, and
even with frequent relieving of sexual urges with
masturbation, I was starting to experience a driving
urge for real female companionship. I was needing a
flesh-and-bl**d woman, not the imaginary ones I conjured
up in my erotic fantasies. I hoped to find a mature
woman near my age who, like me, wanted only a physical
relationship without too many emotional entanglements --
just good, hot sex with no strings attached.

Before trying to date someone I hardly knew, I decided I
would invite my daughter and her roommate out to dinner.
I figured if I started with a comfortable, non-sexual
encounter like taking the two girls out, asking an older
woman would be easier. Besides, my daughter was going
back to school the next week and it would be somewhat of
a back-to-school going- away celebration.

I picked the girls up at 7:00 o'clock the next Friday
evening. Although I had talked with her a few times on
the telephone, it was the first time I had actually met
Candy's roommate. Her name was Barbie, and the name fit
her perfectly. She was blonde and willowy, just like a
Barbie doll. And just like the doll, she had long legs
that just seemed to go on forever.

They were both dressed stylishly in tight mini-skirts
and form-fitting tops that left few secrets about the
contours of their bodies. Candy was a beautiful girl,
but Barbie was just about her equal. I couldn't help but
wonder why Barbie would be willing to spend an evening
with an older man like me when she must have certainly
had many offers from young studs her own age.

I took the girls to one of the better supper clubs in
town and, after we got a table, ordered drinks. With a
band playing some good soft music in the background,
Candy and I chatted about her having to go back to
school on the following Sunday. To get in some last
moments with her before she left town, I agreed to come
over and help her pack her car. Throughout this time,
Barbie was very pleasant, smiling a lot, but didn't
enter much into the conversation.

After a few minutes of listening to the band and
chatting, I asked Candy to dance. When we got onto the
dance floor, Candy told me that Barbie was a very sweet
girl, but was somewhat on the shy side. I told her I was
amazed that someone as pretty as she could be shy.

Candy laughed and said that even if Barbie was pretty,
she was still very shy, especially with men. She told me
that she herself was dating a little that summer, but
that Barbie would usually sit home and watch television.
Sure, she got asked out on many occasions, but her
shyness kept her from accepting. She urged me to ask
Barbie to dance, that with her there she would probably
accept.

When we got back to the table, I asked Barbie to dance
the next dance with me. She got a surprised look on her
face, and glanced quickly at Candy. Candy smiled and
made a motion toward the dance floor with her head. With
a shy smile, Barbie stood up and said, "Yes, I would
love to dance."

The band was playing a nice golden-oldie, a slow piece
that called for some old-fashioned slow dancing. Barbie
came into my arms and her body almost melted against
mine. She was almost as tall as I, and we seemed to fit
together like two pieces of a jig-saw puzzle. After a
few seconds, she murmured, "Oh, Mr. Larson, you're a
good dancer. Most of the boys I know are pure clods on
their feet."

She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled her body
even more closely against mine. "I just love slow
dancing," she whispered into my ear.

She may have been enjoying our dancing together, but not
nearly so much as I. The firm mounds of her breasts were
pushing into my chest and her soft, rounded belly pushed
up hard against my lower abdomen. It had been a long
time since I had held a girl in my arms and I was
savoring every second of it. Unfortunately, with its
having been so long since I had been in such close
contact with a female body, I couldn't keep from
reacting to the sensual stimulus.

Against my wishes, even with gritting my teeth to try to
avoid it, my penis began to harden and lengthen out down
my trousers leg. "Oh, God," I thought, "I'm going to
embarrass myself, and with Barbie being as shy as she
is, she's going to be mortified."

Instead of pulling away in embarrassment, though, Barbie
pushed her groin hard against mine, squirming her hips
against me. She whispered into my ear, "Am I the cause
of that?"

"Yes, and I'm so sorry. I'm terribly embarrassed about
something like this happening."

"Oh, please don't be embarrassed. It's really my fault
for dancing so close. Besides, I'm very flattered by it.
I wasn't sure I could cause that kind of reaction in a
man. You're giving my ego a tremendous boost." With
that, she pulled me so tight against her that I could
feel the hard little nubbins of her nipples against my
chest.

We finished the dance almost glued together, silent,
both of us enjoying the pleasant sensations of sexual
flesh pressed against sexual flesh.

When the song ended, Barbie excused herself and went to
the restroom and I went back to the table. My hard-on
was evident, bulging out the front of my trousers. Candy
arched an eyebrow and with a wry smile whispered, "Well,
I see you really did enjoy dancing with her." I blushed
a little in embarrassment about my condition, but no
more was said about my obvious arousal. Barbie returned
soon and the subject seemed to be dropped.

After we ate, we had a couple of after-dinner drinks and
talked and laughed. Barbie no longer seemed so shy and
grew more talkative and animated as the evening wore on.
When I mentioned leaving, Barbie asked me to dance one
more dance with her before we left. When we moved onto
the dance floor, Barbie again molded her body against
me, pressing her groin against mine, seeming to try to
push her pussy into my once-again hard and throbbing
cock. "You're coming over Sunday to help Candy get away
to college aren't you?"

"Sure, just like I said I would," I answered.

"Well, after Candy leaves, will you come back into the
apartment? There's something I need to talk to you
about."

"Well, okay, I'll be glad to," I answered. "But why
can't we talk about it now?"

"Because now's not a good time. It's something I'll be
able to talk about only when the two of us are alone
together."

The song ended with those words and Barbie thrust her
groin hard against mine, giving my cock one final feel
of the indentation of her pussy. When we went back to
the table, I was once against in an evident state of
arousal, my cock a hard bulge under the fly of my
trousers. I could see Candy's eyes take in the show, but
she only gave me a knowing look and didn't comment.

We didn't say much on the way back to their apartment.
When I let them out, Candy kissed me on the cheek and
thanked me for taking them to dinner. Following suit,
Barbie repeated the ritual. As I got into the car and
closed the door, Candy said, "See you Sunday morning,
Daddy."

"Yes, see you Sunday," Barbie repeated softly.

As I drove home, I recalled the feel of Barbie's body
against mine and immediately got another hard-on. Under
the shower that night I soaped up my cock and stroked it
hard, imagining it was Barbie's hand performing the act.
Jets of sperm shot out into the shower stall as my cock
jerked in orgasm. I slept soundly that night, not even
dreaming about what dark, mysterious subject Barbie
wished to talk about.

* * *

Sunday morning I drove over to Candy and Barbie's
apartment to help Candy get her clothes and gear loaded
into her car. Candy had most of her stuff already packed
in suitcases, boxes, and hanging garment bags.
Altogether, between finishing the last of her packing
and loading everything into the trunk and back seat of
Candy's car, we finished in about two hours.

Barbie prepared us some sandwiches and Cokes, and we sat
down in the living room and ate lunch and rested. Candy
said she needed to take a shower before leaving and
asked me to stay until she left so she could kiss me
good-bye.

While I was waiting, I finally had time to take a good
look at Barbie. It was worth the effort, because I liked
what I saw. She was dressed in a pair of extra-short
shorts and a tight- fitting tank top. Her lack of a bra
was obvious from the way her nipples and the dark
circles of her areolas showed through the thin fabric of
her top.

Her shorts pulled up so tightly into her crotch that the
crease of her vagina was clearly defined. Her long legs
were very shapely, with smoothly fleshed thighs and firm
calves. If she hadn't been so young, almost the same age
as my daughter, I would have found her sexually
attractive.

"Hell," I thought to myself, "who am I fooling. I AM
attracted to her. It was she I thought about when I
jerked off the other night. And it was she who got me so
hot and bothered when we danced together. k** or no k**,
she is a fine-looking woman, and I would make love to
her if the occasion were right."

Barbie saw me looking at her and gave me a soft, gentle
smile. Still smiling at me, she slowly spread her legs
apart and moved her hands up and down her thighs,
caressing them with light strokes. I envied her hands,
wishing that it were mine doing the stroking. Of its own
volition, my cock swelled to where I had a semi-
erection.

The last thing in the world I wanted was for Candy to
come back into the room and find me lusting after her
roommate. I quickly switched my thoughts over to Candy
and her trip back to Austin and my cock gradually
returned to normal. Just in time, too, for at this time
Candy came back into the room, all ready to leave for
her trip.

Barbie and I walked Candy out to her car. She gave
Barbie a hug and then she hugged me. The hug was unlike
any she had given me before. She pushed her body against
mine and her groin pressed against mine. Still slightly
tumescent, my cock started once again to harden. I
quickly pulled back, not wanting Candy to know how I was
reacting to her hug. She kissed me on the lips instead
of the cheek, and her lips were wet and slightly parted.

In automatic reaction, I spread my lips apart to match
hers. Her tongue darted out and brushed lightly across
my lower lip. She broke the kiss, a look of regret on
her face. "I almost wish I weren't leaving," she said
softly. "But I'll be back in about a month. Keep the
home fires burning. Good-bye Daddy. Bye-bye, Barbie. See
you in about a month."

She drove off, leaving Barbie and me standing on the
curb.

I was in somewhat of a state of shock, hardly believing
what had just happened. Unless I had completely
misconstrued Candy's actions, she had just made sexual
overtures to me. Just the thought of that possibility
filled be with a powerful feeling of concupiscence.

All the repressed desires I had ever felt for my
daughter came to the surface and made me realize how
much I would like to make love to her. I groaned
internally and told myself that I was a fool for even
having such thoughts, that what I was thinking was only
the stuff of perverted erotic fantasies, not real life.

At this time I felt Barbie's hand on my arm. "Well,
she's off to school. In a way I envy her, being able to
go off to school, while I go to school here in town. Oh,
well, Rice is just as good a school as Texas, and we'll
both end up with good degrees."

I realized that she had missed the interplay between
Candy and me, and I was relieved. God, what would she
think of me if she thought I was lusting after my own
daughter. Lusting after Barbie was bad enough, but
having sexual thoughts about Candy was even more
perverted.

"Mr. Larson, can you come in now and talk with me?"

"Barbie, for Pete's sake, call me Joe. Calling me Mr.
Larson makes me feel like I'm a tottering old man."

Barbie laughed and said, "Okay, Joe it is. And you're
sure not a tottering old man. At least I hope you're
not, cause that would spoil everything."

"What do you mean, 'everything'?"

Barbie took my hand in hers and pulled me toward her
door. "Come on in and I'll tell you about it."

"Is this what you said you needed to talk to me about?"
I asked.

"Yes, that's what it's about."

We went into Barbie's living room and she closed the
door behind us. I sat down on the sofa and she sat in
the chair across from me, just as she had done earlier.
Barbie softly cleared her throat and said, "Mr.
Lar...err, Joe, do you think I'm attractive?"

"Barbie, you're not just attractive, you're a beautiful
girl," I answered without any hesitation.

"Am I sexually appealing, too?"

I didn't know where this was leading, but the
conversation was getting me excited again and my cock
was starting to get hard like it had been before. "Yes,
Barbie, you are definitely sexually appealing. Any man
in his right mind would like to make love to you." I was
afraid to look down at my front, knowing there would be
the evidence of my statement. If she were as shy and
naive as Candy had made her out to be, maybe she
wouldn't notice.

"Hah!" I thought, "She knew what it was the other night,
she'll know what it is now."

Barbie's eyes widened as she looked at my bulging front,
and she whispered, "Yes, I can see you mean what you
say." Barbie then got to her feet and moved in front of
me, standing just inches away. Looking directly down at
me, she said in a soft, little-girl voice, "Joe, I want
you to teach me how to make love. Will you show me how?
Please?"

Needless to say, I was totally surprised by her request.
I figured a girl as beautiful as Barbie could have any
man she wanted, and here she was asking me, a man more
than twice her age, to teach her about lovemaking. "God,
Barbie, did I hear you right?" I asked. "You mean you
don't know how to make love and you want me to show how
to do it?"

Barbie answered, "Yes, that's just what I'm asking you
to do."

"You mean you're still a virgin?" I asked.

"No, I'm not a virgin. I did it once when I was fifteen,
but it was a bad experience. I know from listening to my
friends that it should be something good and beautiful.
That's why I want to learn how."

"But why me? There are lots of boys who would kill to
make love to a beautiful girl like you."

"I want to learn from someone who's experienced, who
knows how to make a girl enjoy making love. From what
I've heard, you're that kind of man."

"What do you mean, 'what you've heard'?"

"Well, Candy has told me how she's listened when you and
your wife made love. How your wife cried out in pleasure
and joy from what you did to her. That's the kind of
lovemaking I want to learn, and I need to learn it from
someone who knows how."

I was both flattered and irritated by what Barbie said.
Flattered that both Candy and Barbie thought of me a
good lover and irritated about Candy's telling a friend
about something as personal and intimate as the love
between a wife and husband. Lust won out over
indignation, though. I recognized that I was beyond the
point of no return -- my cock was now fully hard and
straining at the front of my trousers.

After two years of celibacy, Barbie's request was one I
couldn't refuse. I was practically trembling at the
thought of getting her naked and teaching her everything
I knew about all the ways our bodies could give each
other pleasure.

"I know I'm not much compared to all the mature,
experienced women who must be running after a handsome
man like you. But if you'll teach me how, I know I can
be as good as any of them. If you'll just teach me how,
I'll do my best to be the best lover you ever had,"
Barbie said, looking down at me.

I couldn't help but smile ruefully, and said, "I don't
know where you got an idea like that, but the truth is
that I haven't had a women since my wife died. It's been
two years since I've made love to a woman. I'm probably
pretty rusty right now."

"Ohhh, Joe. You poor thing. You must be hurting real
bad." Moving closer, Barbie spread her legs apart, and
straddling my thighs with hers, sat on my lap. Her
breasts pressed against my chest and her pussy fit down
right on top of my now completely hard and throbbing
cock. "I know it must have been bad for you, but I like
it that it's happening this way. This way you won't be
comparing me to any recent, experienced lovers. This
way, you get to relearn while I'm learning."

Barbie squirmed her pussy against my hard cock and a
smile of both wonder and pleasure spread across her
face. She looked down adoringly at me and then lowered
her mouth to mine. Her lips were moist and warm against
mine, and I savored the thrill of the first real kiss I
had for a long time. I spread my lips slightly apart,
and extending my tongue between them, I brushed it
lightly across her lips, giving them little tender, wet
stokes of love.

Barbie moaned softly in reaction. Responding to my oral
caresses, she spread her own lips apart. The tip of her
tongue came out between them, and with almost tentative
motions, she brushed her tongue against mine with light,
almost imperceptible strokes.

I wrapped my arms around Barbie and pulled her even
closer against me. I put one hand behind her neck and
then opened my mouth wide and probed my tongue fully
into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide and her lips
worked around my mouth, nibbling and sliding over its
surface. Her tongue became a wild thing, swirling and
intertwining with mine, exchanging oral caresses.

I withdrew my tongue and hers followed it, plunging into
my mouth. She explored all my oral cavity with her
tongue, digging it under mine, under my gums, and into
my cheeks. She was panting now, and her breath came into
my mouth in little gusts. I could feel the sounds in her
chest as she moaned softly, responding to the sheer
eroticism of our deep kiss.

Barbie squirmed her buttocks around on my lap, working
the crotch of her shorts down so that it made even
tighter contact with my rampant penis. My cock was
throbbing in response to our kiss, and I felt the wet
spot in my Jockey shorts where pre-cum was drooling out
and dampening the fabric.

Almost breathless, Barbie pulled her lips away from mine
and whispered, "Oh, God, Joe, I've never felt like this
before. I'm so aroused my panties are starting to get
wet." She pressed her pussy down against my hard cock
and said, "You're aroused, too, aren't you. I can feel
your hardness pressing against me. It feels like you've
got a log between your legs. You really do want me,
don't you? You really do want to make love to me."

I pulled Barbie's face back down to mine, and with her
lips almost brushing against mine, I said, "Like I've
never wanted anything in my life."

"Oh, God, Joe, me too," she whispered and then pressed
her open mouth against mine. She plunged her tongue into
my mouth and caressed my tongue with hers. As she did
so, I moved my hands up and down her back, stroking
gently, loving the feel of the warm flesh I felt through
the thin fabric of her top. I moved my hands down to
Barbie's buttocks and cupped one in each hand, kneading
and stroking them with gentle, loving caresses. She
moaned softly and almost bounced up and down on my lap,
seeking to bring her pussy into closer contact with my
bulging cock.

Moving my hand to the side of her shorts, I undid the
buttons, leaving the waistband loose around her middle.
Extending my hands under the fabric of her shorts, I ran
them all over the silken smoothness of her brief bikini
panties. Tracing along their lower hem, I caressed the
exposed skin of her lower buttocks.

One by one, my fingers found the crease between the firm
globes of her ass, and I stroked them up and down the
cleft, moving from its top down into the area between
her thighs. With her legs spread wide apart as they
were, I could run my fingers all the way down to her
crotch and stroke them across the narrow expanse of silk
covering her anus and vulva. She was right about her
panties being wet -- I could feel the slight dampness of
her arousal in the fabric between her legs.

Moving my hands up to the top of Barbie's panties, I
pushed my hands under the sheer fabric and onto the
smoothly textured flesh of her buttocks. Once again I
found the spread-wide crack of her buttocks and moved my
fingers up and down its full length. As I went lower,
probing deeply into the hidden area between her thighs,
I felt the evidence of her arousal. The lower portion of
the gaping area between her buttocks was slick with the
flow of her female secretions, and my fingers made slick
tracks across her anus as they probed her nether
regions.

She started as I slowly circled her little rosebud with
a fingertip and moaned into my mouth at the pleasure of
the erotic touch. Moving even lower, my finger
encountered the very bottom of her gaping vulva. I
extended my finger and probed it into the moist furrow
of her womanness. She broke the kiss and ground her wet
flesh against my probing finger, murmuring, "Oh god,
Joe! You're driving me crazy!"

I wanted to move my finger all the way up to her
clitoris and give her the thrill of feeling it stroked
but the pressure of my cock against her prevented it.
Instead, I moved my hands from under her panties to up
under the thin fabric of her top. Spreading my fingers
to their widest, I slowly moved my hands around to her
front.

As they gently stroked across her front, they came to
the soft curves of the undersides of her breasts. I
moved them up to where they each cupped one of her
breasts and then squeezed them with just gentle
pressure. She responded by moving herself backward so
that there was enough space between us for me continue
my ministrations.

The tank top she had on fit so tightly that I didn't
have room to pay the kind of homage to her breasts that
they deserved. To solve that problem, I pulled my hands
from under her top and then slowly pulled it up until it
came up over and fully exposed her bountiful mounds.
Barbie broke the kiss and pulled herself even further
away, ensuring I had ample room to continue caressing
her breasts.

With room enough to properly attend to Barbie's needs, I
rubbed a finger over each of her nipples, lightly
stroking across the hard little nubbins. She wrapped her
arms around my neck and laid her cheek on the top of my
head, moaning in reaction to the pleasure my hands were
bringing to her breasts.

As I gently stroked and squeezed Barbie's soft mounds,
her nipples erected, hardening and extending out in
little points from the dark circles surrounding them.
She whispered, "Oh, Joe, I love that. My boobs are so
sensitive."

I knew that if my hands felt that good on her breasts,
my mouth and tongue would feel even better. I moved my
mouth to her right breast and stroked my tongue across
its top. Barbie jerked in reaction to the contact, and
then pulled herself even further back. With her hands
still wrapped around the back of my neck, she leaned
back and thrust her breasts up to me, inviting me to
give them oral caresses.

"Yes, Joe, suck on them. Oh god, Joe, I've longed so
much for a boy to suck on my nipples. Suck them. Please,
Joe, suck them... suck them hard." As I took a nipple
into my mouth, she muttered, "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! Like
that. Oh, God, yes! Suck on them... suck them... suck
like a baby."

Seeing the pleasure I was giving Barbie, I doubled my
efforts, taking the whole center of her breast into my
mouth and sucking on it. As I did so, I stroked my
tongue in circles around her nipple, moving it across
the pebbly-texture of her areola. I pulled my mouth away
from her breast until just the hard extension of her
nipple was still between my lips and nibbled on it,
biting with just the gentlest of nips with my teeth.
Barbie whispered, almost a hiss, "Yeesssssss, like that.
Just... like... that!"

Suddenly Barbie sat up fully in my lap. Reaching down,
she took hold of her tank top and pulled it up over her
head, tossing it on the floor. Her breasts were now
fully exposed to me now, twin mounds the shape of half-
a-cantaloupe, each pale and white except for the dark
circles of areolae. I took each one in a hand and
squeezed it, causing the nipples to thrust out even more
than they were.

I brought my mouth down, and alternating between them,
kissed, sucked, and licked each of them. I feasted on
them, loving each of them fully with my mouth and
tongue. Barbie's had her head thrown back, moaning as I
lavished my oral caresses on her now trembling breasts.

Barbie reached out her hands and grasped my shoulders,
crying, "Oh, God, Joe, I can't take anymore of this. I
feel like I'm climbing higher and higher, that I'm just
about to explode."

I was feeling a lot like that myself. It had been so
long since I had made love to a woman that I was shaking
with desire. My cock had poured out pre-cum and the
whole front of my Jockey shorts was now soaked from the
flow. The continued grinding of Barbie's pussy against
my cock had me on the very edge of orgasm. I knew that
if we continued in this manner, we both would soon be
erupting in orgasm.

I didn't want to cum in my pants, I wanted my cock
inside Barbie's tight pussy when I spent my long-stored
sperm. Besides, the feel of Barbie's pussy against my
cock made me want to see it and touch it without the
restrictions our clothing caused. Even more than that, I
wanted to bury my mouth in the wetness of her woman
flesh and taste once more the unparalleled taste of a
woman in full arousal.

I took my mouth away from Barbie's breasts and pulled
her face down to mine. Our mouths came together in a wet
kiss, our tongues wild a****ls as they duelled each
other. Barbie was breathing hard and so was I. We were
each ready to go to the next step of Barbie's lessons.

As if she sensed my thoughts, Barbie pulled her mouth
away from mine and whispered, "I want us to get naked,
Joe. I want us to be able to see each other's bodies in
all their glory. It's time to go to my bedroom. Oh, God,
Joe, strip me and make love to me. I need it so bad." As
she said this, she stood up and took my hand. "Let's go
to my bedroom. Make love to me. Teach me all there is
about making love. Come fuck me, Joe. Fuck me and teach
me how to fuck you."

Barbie held my hand tightly as we walked down the
hallway to her bedroom. With her tank top removed, I had
an excellent view of the profile of her breasts. They
hadn't seemed particularly large when she was facing me
in the living room chair, but seeing them now in
profile, seeing the way they thrust out and jiggled up
and down as she walked, made me realize they were full
and developed. I knew I would enjoy feasting on them and
caressing them until the nipples stood erect and hard.

As we entered her bedroom, her hand trembled in mine and
I could tell she was nervous about the journey on which
we were about to embark. As we approached the bed that
filled a corner of the room, she turned to me and
smiling shyly said, "Joe, I don't know what to do next.
All I know is that I have never felt this way before. I
know that whatever comes next, I'm ready for it. Oh,
God, Joe, I'm more than ready for it -- I NEED it. I've
never felt such a need before. I've never in my life
been aroused like I am now."

Still holding my hand, she used it to pull herself into
my arms. Wrapping her arms around me, she put her mouth
to mine and kissed me with a fervor that proved the
truth of her statement. She broke the kiss and almost
breathlessly whispered, "Joe, show me what to do next.
Love me, and show me how to love you."

With her in my arms like that, she was no longer my
daughter's roommate -- she was a desirable woman and I
was a man who desired her. We were man and woman aroused
and needing each other. Our desires had mounted to a
fever pitch, and we needed each other in a manner
approaching desperation. I pulled her lips to mine again
and my mouth feasted on hers.

As we kissed, I put my hands on her firm buttocks and
pulled her groin hard against mine, pressing the hard
knot of my manhood into the vee of her groin. As I
cupped and kneaded the firm handfuls of her buttocks,
she thrust herself against me, pushing her sex into even
closer contact with mine.

We broke the kiss slowly, almost reluctantly, until our
lips were barely apart, just brushing against the
other's. We were both breathing hard now, our mutual
desire almost taking our breath away. Putting my hands
on the waistband of her loosened shorts, I started
pushing them down over her hips. As they came below her
hips and fell to the floor around her feet, I said, "The
first thing is to get rid of all the barriers between
us."

Barbie stepped back away from me and said, "Yes, let's
get naked. I want to show my body to you -- show it to
you completely." She smiled at me and whispered, "And I
want to see your body, your naked body, and all there is
about it." She sat down on the side of the bed and
started to remove her shoes and socks.

Without looking up she in a soft voice, "I've never seen
a nude man before." Then she looked up, and with an
almost lascivious expression on her face, she said in a
louder voice, "I want to see you naked, Joe. I want to
see what's been pressing up here between my legs. I want
to see your penis, Joe. I want to see that hard manhood
with my own eyes."

Responding to her wanton request, I started stripping my
clothes, almost tearing them from my body. Barbie's
words inflamed me, and I wanted her to see me naked as
much as I longed to see her body in its totality.
Impelled by that urgency, I had removed all my clothes
except my Jockey shorts by the time she had finished
taking off her shoes and socks.

Barbie stood and faced me, trembling slightly in
anticipation of the next step. For a moment we stood
there, looking into each other's eyes. Her brief panties
barely covered her pubis and lower belly. A circle of
dampness spread out from the panties' crotch, a tell-
tale of the height of her arousal. I glanced down at the
front of my shorts, and saw that they had a similar
circle of moisture. I felt the slick wetness of my pre-
seminal flow pressing against my straining cock. It was
evidence of my total arousal, evidence of my desire for
the almost-nude, beautiful twenty-year-old girl who
stood before me.

"Do you like my body?" Barbie asked.

"Barbie, you have a beautiful body. You're a beautiful
girl and you have a body to match." I grinned a little
and added, "At least that part I can."

"What about you?" she said. "I can't see all of you
either."

I put my hands to the top of my shorts and started to
push them down. Matching me, Barbie put her hands to the
top of her panties, and still looking me in the eyes, a
shy smile on her face, started pushing them down over
her hips. Inch by inch, we each lowered our last
articles of clothing, pushing them down to reveal our
unclad bodies to each other. Barbie's pubic fur came
into view just as a mat of my pubic hair pushed itself
over the waistband of my shorts.

Barbie pushed the silken fabric of her panties down onto
her thighs and her vagina revealed itself fully to me,
her womanly crease visible through the damp locks of her
fur. As her sexual core came into view, I pushed the
waistband of my shorts over the bulge of my cock and
balls.

Free from its restrictions, my cock sprung outward,
stiff and throbbing in its freedom. Shorts and panties
both fell to the floor and without looking down, we each
stepped out of them and stood still and silent, inviting
each other's inspection.

Barbie's eyes, now widened, roamed up and down my body,
taking in all my nakedness. I gazed at her at the same
time, almost breathless from the beauty of her girlish,
yet womanly, body on full display. I reached out a hand
and brushed it across one of her erect nipples. "Barbie,
you are incredibly beautiful, all of you," I said,
caressing the hard, little nubbin that jutted out so
proudly from the dusky circle topping the full, white
mound of her breast.

Barbie stepped toward me and laid a hand on my chest,
running her fingers through the sparse hair that covered
it. "You're beautiful, too, Joe," she whispered. "And
you're so big. God, you're so big and hard." Even though
I knew that at about six inches my cock was only average
in size, I couldn't help but feel flattered by her
compliment. Responding to her words, I pulled her
against me and kissed her.

With our arms wrapped tightly around each other, the
hard points of her breasts pressed into my chest. As we
kissed with a deep, soul kiss, she started breathing
faster, and with each breath the little bullets of her
nipples felt harder yet. I reached down and took hold of
her buttocks, squeezing them gently. As I did so, I bent
my legs just a little so that my cock could come free
from between us and its head press into the crease of
her vagina.

Thrusting my hips forward, I slid my cock between her
labia. Her flesh was slick from her secretions, and my
cock burrowed into the hot, slippery recess of her
furrow.

Pressing a little deeper, my cock came to Barbie's
clitoris. It was a hard protrusion, a swollen bump right
in the center of her wet channel. As the head of my cock
brushed over the little nubbin, Barbie gasped and jerked
her hips in reaction. She moaned into my mouth and
muttered, "Oh, God!" Reacting to such pleasure, she
thrust her hips against mine and my cock slid all the
way down into the folds and convolution of her labia.
Our pubic bones now pressed hard against each other, and
we both panted in reaction to the waves of pleasure
flowing through our sexual centers. This time it was my
time to moan. The warmth of her flesh surrounding my
cock caused it to throb, each of my heart-beats making
it pulsate with its own little beats.

Our kiss was beyond control. Gasping and working our
lips and tongues in wild abandon, our mouths acted out
the motions our lower bodies were desperate to perform.
As we plunged our tongues in and out of each other's
mouths in oral copulatory motions, Barbie's hips started
imitating the motion, pushing in and pulling out.

As she did, my cock slid back and forth in her furrow,
my shaft caressing her clitoral protrusion. Her furrow
slickened even more with each stroke, becoming oily with
secretions flowing from her inner recesses and pre-cum
flowing from my cock in a copious, seemingly never-
ending supply.

Barbie was moaning now, a continuous sound of pleasure.
Her moans had started softly, but were gradually
increasing in volume. Suddenly, she jerked her mouth
away from mine and stiffened her body until it was
almost rigid. Her mouth opened in a round circle and her
eyes widened. Almost chokingly she muttered, "Joe! Oh,
God, Joe!"

Her furrow started shuddering around my cock and her
belly jerked against mine. I felt her tremors as they
ran through her abdomen and flowed into mine. She
clutched me against her and laid her head on my
shoulder.

"Joooeee, ooohhh Jooe... Oh god, Joe. Oooohhhh, God...
Ooooohh. Oh, Joe... Joe... Joe!" she moaned as the
shudders and spasms of orgasm shook her body.

My cock was locked in the tight grip of her labial lips
as they clamped down on it. Tremor after tremor seized
her channel and moved into the hardness of my imprisoned
shaft. It was only an act of sheer will power that kept
me from coming along with her.

The shudders of her flesh against mine brought me right
to the edge and, but for the thought of how good it was
going to feel to bury my cock fully in the warmth of the
near-virgin flesh that now gripped it so pleasurably, I
would have spewed my manhood out into the warm folds
that embraced my throbbing penis.

The shudders and tremors of her orgasm slowly lessened
and Barbie's knees began to buckle under her. I lifted
her up gently and, moving to the bed, I lowered her and
laid her softly down on her back, her knees and lower
legs hanging off the side. She put an arm across her
eyes and lay there, breathing heavily, still
experiencing the last little trembling of her orgasm.

Her legs were splayed apart and the furrow between them
was completely open to my view. It was wet and
glistening from our combined secretions and her clitoris
was engorged and protruded up between the swollen lips
running down each side of the gaping channel. At the
bottom of the channel, the lips opened wider and
revealed just the slightest hint of the opening to her
long-unplumbed sheath. Except for anticipation of the
pleasure I knew I would get from giving her even more
pleasure, I would have plunged my cock into that opening
and enjoyed the same rapture Barbie had just
experienced. She had asked me to teach her about
pleasurable love, though, and I was determined to do
just that--to make her cry out in pleasure over and over
again.

I sat down on the bed next to Barbie and gazed down at
the perfection of her body. I didn't know what fate had
brought the two of us together and had caused her to ask
me to be her love mentor, but I wasn't going to question
my good fortune. I had been feeling the need for female
companionship, and it had been offered to me in the form
of Barbie's request. "God, but she's beautiful," I
thought. "And so young--almost the same age as Candy."

I thought back to the good-bye kiss my daughter had
given me and my passion rose to even higher levels. My
cock throbbed from the thought that making love to
Barbie would be almost like making love to Candy, that
caressing Barbie's firm young body would be like having
Candy's body beneath my hands. I couldn't help but
picture Candy nude just like Barbie was, her vagina
gaping open and wet with the flow of a woman's
secretions of love.

Worried about the perversion of such thoughts, I f***ed
them from my mind by dropping my lips to Barbie's navel
and kissing and tonguing her little indented belly
button. Moving upwards, I kissed and ran my tongue along
the curved underside of her breasts. She squirmed under
my caresses and lifted her arm from her eyes. I sat up
and smiled down at her. Seeing that she had recovered, I
asked, "You okay now, Barbie?"

"Okay? Oh, God, Joe, am I EVER okay. I've never cum like
that before in my life." As if to prove her point, she
squirmed her hips in small circles, gyrating them on the
bed.

Even though I suspected what she meant, I couldn't
resist asking the next question. "But I thought you
hadn't been with a boy since you were fifteen, and that
time was a bad one for you."

Barbie's face reddened and she said, "Well, err, you
know." She held up a finger and said, "Sometimes a girl
just has to take care of things herself." With a little
grin, she said, "After the orgasm I just had, I realize
this little pinky is a poor substitute."

"I know exactly what you're talking about," I said.
"I've had to resort to solitary games myself during the
last two years."

With a solemn expression on her face, Barbie took my
hand and placed it on her breast. "We won't have to do
that now, will we? Now we've got each other. We can have
the real thing now, can't we? We can have real boy-girl
love."

"Yes," I said. "And viva the real thing. Viva boy and
girl love."

Barbie looked up at me with a look of adoration I hadn't
experienced since my wife and I were in our courtship
days and whispered, "Joe?"

"Um-hmm," I answered.

"Kiss me again. I love the way you kiss."

"I love your kisses, too," I said, and lowered my mouth
to hers. This time we kissed gently, our tongues softly
and slowly intertwining. My hand was still on her breast
and I gently stroked her nipple, matching my hand
caresses to our oral ones. She murmured a soft "Ummnnn"
into my mouth and arched her back upward, pushing her
breast even harder into my hand. Switching my hand back
and forth, I massaged her breasts, paying particular
attention to her hard and still- erect nipples.

Knowing, though, that as much as she enjoyed touches on
her breasts, she would like lower touches even more, I
slowly moved my hand from her upthrust mounds down onto
the softly rounded firm flesh of her little belly. Using
just my finger tips, I traced little circles around the
indentation of her navel.

Gradually, I widened the circles and soon my hand was
roving over the entire expanse of her lower body. Each
stroke took my hand lower and lower, and my fingers
finally brushed into the soft pubic hair growing so
lushly in her delta of Venus. Barbie reacted to the
caresses by squirming her hips in little gyrations. Her
tongue, moving only gently before, began to swirl around
mine with faster, more intense strokes.

Using all my fingers, I brushed through and teased
Barbie's abundant pubic fur. Once again, she breathed
out a soft "Ummnnn." As she did, she spread her thighs
even more, giving me greater access to that secret area
hidden between them. I had already explored her labial
lips with my cock, now I wanted to explore that area
with my hand, to seek out and delve all the deep
recesses of her femininity.

Exploring through Barbie's pubic forest, my fingers came
to the little fold at the top of her maidenly crease,
that unmistakable mark of her femininity. Remembering
how inviting her gaping furrow had been to me, I
extended my middle finger and eased it slowly down into
the warm, wet area between her labia.

With Barbie's legs spread apart as they were, my finger
slid easily into the exposed channel of her sex. The
warm flesh of her sex was smooth and slippery, soaking
with the flow of my pre-cum and her own secretions.
Tracing through the residue of our slippery flows, I
extended my finger further down, searching out the
secrets of her nether region.

As my hand and finger moved lower to where they were
buried between her thighs, my finger tip came to the
swollen button of her clitoris. It was a hard nubbin
between her labia, swollen and erected from her aroused
passion. I moved my finger on top of it and stroked
across the clitoral surface, using just the softest of
touches. Barbie gasped and jerked her hips in response
to the contact. Even though our mouths were still locked
together and our tongues still busy stroking the
other's, I could understand Barbie's words as she
mouthed, "Oh god!"

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand, forcing her
clitoris into closer contact with my exploring finger.
As my finger moved back and forth across the little
nubbin, she reacted to the pleasure by gyrating her hips
in small circles. She moved her face to the side,
pulling her lips from mine, and said, "Oh, God, your
hand feels so much better than mine or Can... err,
anyone else's has ever felt." As my finger once again
moved across her little pleasure button, she moaned,
"Oooohh, Joe, it's so much better when you do it."

Barbie's slip of the tongue put my imagination into
overdrive. I envisioned her and my daughter Candy in bed
together, both naked, hands delving into and stroking
the other's pussy. I could picture them, young nymphs in
full nubile bloom, moaning and working their hips in
frantic motions as they orgasmed together. Imagining
Barbie masturbating was erotic enough, but thinking of
Candy with a hand between her legs, completely naked and
panting with pleasure, drove my lust up even higher than
it was.

Barbie's moans of pleasure pulled my thoughts back to
her. I recognized from her sounds and the way she was
squirming her hips that if I continued my attentions to
her clitoris she would soon crash into another orgasm. I
did, indeed, want to give her another orgasm before I
finally penetrated her pussy with my cock, but I had
another way in mind, a way that would bring her far more
pleasure than my finger could provide. To avoid her
cresting into a orgasm right then and there, I moved my
finger lower into her wet furrow.

Moving into the wide portion of Barbie's spread labial
lips, my finger sought out the barely hidden opening to
her inner recesses I had seen before. My search ended
quickly, and I slowly and gently insinuated my finger
into the snug, soft hole of her womanhood. Barbie
breathed in deeply and stiffened her body slightly as my
finger worked its way into the hot recess of her body.

When my finger was fully inserted into her pussy, she
let out her breath and relaxed. God, but she was tight.
The walls of her sheath clasped around my finger and
held it within the hot, moist confines of her vaginal
cavity. I thought about the pleasure that tight flesh
would provide when I at last penetrated her, my cock
throbbed and pulsated in anticipation.

As Barbie relaxed, her grip on my finger loosened, and I
was able to stroke it in and out of her. I joined that
finger with another, and was soon giving her a preview
of what she could expect when my cock was performing
such action. Continuing my finger-fucking of Barbie's
pussy, I used my other hand to stroke her breasts,
rubbing her nipples between my thumb and forefinger and
gently kneading the soft, white mounds.

Responding to such action, Barbie started thrusting her
hips up to my hand, pushing her wet flesh up to meet
each of the thrusts I made with my fingers. "Ummnnnn,
that's so nice. Why does it feel so good now, when it
hurt so much when I was fifteen?"

"Because you're ready for it now. Your body's aroused
and ready for loving. It wasn't before."

"Oh, boy, is it EVER ready." She pushed her hips up hard
against my hand and said, "Oh, God, Joe, I feel like I'm
going to cum again." Wrapping an arm around my
shoulders, she grasped me hard. "Joe, do it to me now. I
want you inside me when I cum." She took one her hands
and wrapped it around my cock, saying, "Put this inside
me, Joe. God, Joe, I'm so ready. Fuck me now. Fuck me
and teach me how to fuck."

Pulling my fingers from out of Barbie's pussy, I sat up
beside her and stroked her belly with soft touches. She
still had her hand wrapped around my cock and squeezed
it, matching her squeezes to my strokes of her stomach.
I dipped a finger into her crease and said, "Don't
worry, I'm going to fuck you." Grinning, I said, "Boy,
am I EVER going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like
crazy, little girl."

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand and said,
"Now. Do it now."

"I will in just a little while. I'm having a hard time
waiting, myself. Remember, though, you asked me to be
your teacher, and I've got something else to teach you
before that."

"What's that?"

"Barbie, did you and Candy eat each other?"

Barbie's eyes got real wide and she said, "Oh, no! We're
not lesbians. All we did was -- all we've done is what
you just did to me. All we did was use our fingers on
each other. It feels so much better when someone else
does it for you." She suddenly realized the full import
of my question and said, "Are YOU going to eat me? Oh,
God, Joe, ARE you going to eat me?"

"Would you like for me to?"

"Yes! Oh, God, yes! I've heard girls talk about how
marvelous it is when their boyfriends eat them, and I
hoped it would happen to me someday."

"How 'bout right now?" I asked.

Barbie closed her eyes and, with a moan in her voice,
answered, "Ohhh... yes... now... please... right now."

I got off the bed and knelt between her wide-spread legs
d****d off the side of the bed, and putting my hands
under her buttocks, I pulled her toward me until her
hips were right at the edge and her sexual core
available to my now almost drooling mouth. With my hands
still under the soft little globes of her ass, I lifted
Barbie's wide-spread pussy up to my face. Her labia were
fat and puffy with arousal and the channel between them
was wet with the flow of sexual lubrication.

I had almost forgotten how the aroma of a woman in heat
aroused me, and the scent wafting upward from the
completely open pit of Barbie's sexuality made me even
hungrier to feast on her soft, wet flesh.

Succumbing to the aphrodisial effect of that sight and
aroma, I lowered my face and buried my mouth in Barbie's
wet flesh. The taste of her young, hot vagina was every
bit as good as I had imagined, and I opened my mouth
wide, tongue extended, and tried to lick up all the
marvelous, aromatic nectar that had oozed out and coated
the pink, soft flesh.

Using the broad, flat side of my tongue, I stroked the
full length of her furrow, from the very bottom all the
way up to her clitoris. As it moved softly over the
surface of the little sexual bump, she gasped and jerked
her hips. Putting both hands down to my head, she
twisted her fingers into my hair and murmured, "Ohhhh...
oooooohhhhh... Joe... Oh god, Joe."

I continued to lave her clitoris with soft tongue
strokes until her hips started squirming and moving up
and down in response. As her hips moved in stronger and
stronger thrusts, she muttered, "Uhhh... uhhh...u hhh,"
matching her pleasure sounds with each of her thrusts.
From her motions and sounds of pleasure, it was obvious
she was climbing higher and higher, nearing the very
edge of orgasm. I wanted to prolong her pleasure,
though. I wanted to stretch it out to where her orgasm,
when it finally came, would rack her whole body and be
one she remembered for a long time.

In order to assure this, I abandoned her clitoris and
moved my mouth down to the opening into her inner
recesses, the opening that led into the hot, wet inside
of her pussy. Making a little cone of my tongue, I
probed its tip into Barbie's channel, delving into it
with fluttery motions. She twisted my hair in her
fingers and pushed her hips up even higher, seeking my
tongue, seeking to get more and more of it into her hot
vortex.

With mouth pressed hard against her wet channel, I
extended my tongue as far as it would go, circling it
around and around, stroking it across the walls of her
sheath. She spread her thighs to the utmost extension
possible and hunched her pussy up against my mouth,
moaning from the pleasure she was experiencing.

I knew she had another erogenous point that I hadn't yet
explored, so I pulled my tongue from out the hot
confines of her channel and moved it lower. Lifting her
now completely spread buttocks upward, I moved the tip
of my tongue into the cleft between them, searching for
that final aperture, that point of pleasure I hadn't yet
attended to. Almost immediately, my search was rewarded.
Her little, tightly crinkled anus came under the tip of
my tongue and I stroked it gently, making oral love to
her little rosebud.

She gasped as I made contact with her nethermost
opening, and almost shouting, moaned out, "Oh, God, Joe!
I didn't know about this. Oh, Joe, Joe, Joe..."

I circled Barbie's little flower with my tongue, wetting
the whole inside of her ass cheeks. Her buttocks and
thighs trembled as I rimmed her, and I could hear soft
moans of pleasure from above me. "Oh, God, nobody's ever
talked about this. I didn't know so much pleasure could
come from THERE," she whispered softly. Using just the
tip of my tongue, I probed into the wrinkled aperture,
pushing it slightly inside. She pushed her buttocks
against my exploring tongue, and muttered, "Ummnnn...
oohhhh... good... so goood."

Relinquishing my progress into her tight nether opening,
I moved my tongue onto that small, uncreased area
between her anus and the beginning of her labia. Using
just fluttery motions, I stroked my tongue across that
little patch of flesh. She jerked and squirmed as I
tongued her there, moaning in response to my oral
touches of what was one of her most erogenous areas.

Having traversed the full range of her nether zones, I
returned my attentions to her vagina. Rolling my tongue
into a tube, I plunged into her now completely flooded
sheath and stroked it in and out, using it like a
miniature cock to fuck her slick pussy. She took her
hands from my head and lifted herself up on her elbows.
Using them for leverage, she started thrusting her hips
against my tongue, returning my thrusts with her own.

She whispered, "Oh, yes, push it in and pull it out.
Yes, just like that. Ohhh, yesss, do it. Fuck me...fuck
me with your tongue."

Barbie's thrusts became faster and her breathing turned
into pants. She was climbing higher and higher up the
ladder of lust and was on the very edge of another
orgasm. I pulled my tongue out of her tunnel and moved
my mouth up to where it was over her clitoris. Opening
my mouth wide, I put it over her swollen organ and drew
it into my mouth. Applying suction, I nibbled on her
nubbin and stroked my tongue over and over its surface.

In reaction, Barbie thrust her hips up so that only the
cheeks of her buttocks were still on the bed. Reaching
down, she put her hands on the back of my head and
pulled my face completely into her wet pussy, burying my
head between her thighs.

Barbie wrapped her legs around my torso and her hips
went into an overdrive of motion, jerking and thrusting
against my mouth. Still keeping one of her hands on the
back of my head, she used the other to beat against my
back with soft little blows. Each time she thrust
against me, her hips left the bed, straining themselves
up against my ravaging mouth.

I lifted her buttocks up even higher and moved two
fingers into her pussy, thrusting them in and pulling
them out in time with the strokes of my tongue across
her clitoris. Barbie's moans became inarticulate, and
she cried out in pleasure. Among her moans and sighs,
she finally managed to say, "Oh god, I'm cumming!
Cumming... cumming... CUMMINGGG!"

Falling away from me, Barbie fell back onto the bed. Her
hips continued thrusting against my mouth and her thighs
clamped around my ears, holding me in place. Slowly,
though, she decreased the motion of her hips and after
about two minutes relaxed the grip of her thighs. As I
moved my hands from under her buttocks and lowered her
hips back to the bed, she lay completely still,
breathing hard, and looking at me with a wonder-struck
expression on her face.

I stood up and once again sat down on the bed beside
her. Not saying a word, I put a hand on her head and
gently stroked her hair. Barbie broke the silence,
whispering, "God, Joe. I can hardly talk about it. That
was so good I don't have the right kind of words to do
it justice. Thank you. Thank you for doing that to me.
Thank you for making it so good for me."

Still in that marvelous state of lassitude that follows
orgasm, Barbie lay on her back, completely relaxed. From
the look of satisfaction on her face, it was obvious she
had just attained heights of pleasure never before
reached. It had been her first experience with oral
intercourse, the very first time anyone had ever applied
his mouth to between her legs, and she was almost
overcome by the results it produced. Barely able to
speak, she said, "Now I know what a REAL orgasm feels
like."

Barbie reached up and put a hand on my shoulder, pulling
me down in contact with her. Putting a hand behind my
neck, she brought my face to hers, mouth open and wet,
seeking to be kissed. Even though my face was still wet
and slick from her sexual secretions and my lips still
coated with her wet juices, I put my mouth on hers and
kissed her. Wrapping an arm around my back, she pulled
my body against hers, drawing my chest against her
breasts.

She used her tongue like a rapier, thrusting it into my
mouth and swirling it around and around, making contact
with all the inside of my mouth. Pulling her mouth from
mine, she licked around my lips and across my cheeks,
lapping up all the remains of her orgasm that were
there.

When she had finished, she said, "I like that taste.
Does that mean I'm a lesbian?"

I couldn't help but chuckle at the thought and said,
"You? Not a chance. From what I've seen, you're about as
straight as they come."

She reached down a hand and took hold of my still hard
and throbbing cock and said, "Yeah, I must be, because I
sure do like what you have here." Smiling softly and
shyly, she continued, "And I'm going to like it even
more in just a little while, aren't I?"

I smiled back and said, "If I have my way, you are."

Barbie squeezed my cock and said, "Joe, can I look at
it? I've never seen a real penis before. Do you mind if
I look at it, up close?"

I rolled away from Barbie and lay on my back, my cock
standing up and swaying. "Be my guest. Look all you
want." I smiled and said, "You can even touch it if you
want."

Barbie sat up beside me and said, "I want." Reaching out
a hand, she circled her fingers around my shaft, holding
it gently in her hand. With her other hand, she ran her
fingers across the wet and glistening head, wet from my
continuing flow of pre-cum. "I get wet when I'm excited.
Does your wetness mean the same thing?"

"Yes, exactly the same thing. Remember saying that your
panties were wet? Well, my shorts were soaking when I
took them off."

Barbie smiled and said, "I'm glad you're wet. That means
you're really excited, excited by being here with me."
She squeezed my cock and moved a hand down to my balls,
stroking them softly with just her finger tips. "God,
I'm getting excited again just from holding your penis
and seeing how hot and aroused it is. Does that make
sense?"

"Yeah, perfect sense. Every time you came, I had to
fight hard to keep from coming myself at the same time."

"Oooh, I wish you had."

I laughed and said, "Barbie, boys can't come back as
fast as girls can. Girls can have one orgasm after
another, but boys need a little time in between. I
wanted to be sure I would be able to give you the kind
of loving I want to."

Still stroking my cock, she said, "If you cum now, how
long will you have to wait before you can cum again?"

I laughed and said, "Barbie, having a beautiful, naked
girl you beside me and considering my reaction to what
you're doing right now, it probably won't take much time
at all -- maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. Why?"

"Because I want to do to you what you just did to me. I
want to eat you and make you cum. But I wouldn't want to
do it if it kept you from being able to show me how to
fuck." Laughing, she continued, "I know it's a bad pun,
but I want to eat my cake and have it, too." She gave my
cock a squeeze and asked, "How about it? If I eat you
and make you cum, will you still be able to fuck me?"

"Just try to keep me from it."

"I hoped that was what you'd say." She smiled a little
shy smile and said, "The only problem is, I don't know
how to do it. What do I do now? Tell me what I'm
supposed to do. Teach me how a woman is supposed to eat
a man."

"Have you ever eaten a popsicle?"

"Sure, lots of times."

"Okay, first lick it all over, just like you would a
popscicle, a warm one that is, and then put it into your
mouth and suck on it."

"Do I put the whole thing in my mouth?"

"Sure, or at least as much as you can."

Barbie dropped her head and, with her tongue fully
extended, lapped across the bulbous head of my cock,
licking up the coating of pre-cum that covered it. My
abdomen tensed at the pleasure of the touch as her
tongue moved across my sensitive glans.

I couldn't keep from groaning as my cock jerked in
response. Another dribble of pre-cum oozed out of my
cock and Barbie immediately went after it, licking it
off as fast as it seeped out. She lifted her head and
grinned at me. "I like the way you taste, too. Does that
mean I'm gay?"

"No, sweetheart, it just means you're a good lover."

Barbie's face lit up in pleasure and she lowered her
head again, this time opening her mouth and taking about
half my cock inside. She swirled her tongue around and
around my shaft, and I couldn't help but thrust my cock
up and move it in and out of her mouth in imitation of
the fuck I had been waiting on for so long. Seeing from
that the kind of motion I desired, she moved her mouth
up and down on my cock. I closed my eyes and moaned,
"Oh, yesss. Ooohhhh, yes, baby, that's the way."

She pulled her mouth up and asked, "You like that?"

"Oh, God, yes!"

"I'm doing it right, then? It feels good to you?"

"It's fantastic. It's been so long since this has
happened to me, and it's good. Oh, baby, yes, it's
good...so good."

Barbie held my cock by its very base and licked on it,
starting at her hand and stroking up to and across the
head. She covered all sides of my cock with her tongue
washing and I was soon jerking upward and trembling in
pleasure from her loving caresses. Finishing with that,
she lifted her head up and once again took me into her
mouth, plunging downward until her lips brushed against
my pubic hairs.

"God," I thought, "she's almost deep-throating me."

If her intention had been to give me pleasure like I had
given her, she was accomplishing her goal. The warmth
and wetness of her mouth engulfing my now beating and
throbbing cock was bringing me closer and closer to
orgasm. I had been hard and hot for so long, needing
release so badly, and I knew it would be only a matter
of seconds before my cock erupted a volcano flow of hot
sperm.

Barbie began her up and down motions again, and they
were the beginning of my downfall. I couldn't control my
hips any longer -- they began a constant up and down
motion, driving my cock up to meet the motions of her
mouth as it moved down and engulfed my cock. It was
jerking and pulsing with each motion and a flow of pre-
cum was gushing out in a steady trickle.

Suddenly, my vision became blurred and sparkly and
spasms began in my prostate gland. "Barbie, I'm going to
cum. Pull back if you don't want me to cum in your
mouth," I managed to say in a strangled voice.

Barbie pulled her mouth off my cock and lifted her head,
watching my cock as it swelled in her hand. After the
swelling, it contracted and a huge glob of white, hot
sperm shot out several feet into the air and fell and
splattered on my chest. Barbie muttered a soft "Ohhh"
sound, and with a quick movement, recaptured my cock in
her mouth.

With almost frantic motions, she gulped my cock down and
sucked on it, drawing out draught after draught of my
sperm. My cock continued to jerk and spurt, and my
buttocks and stomach muscles clenched as each jet of cum
spewed out my cock into the wetness of Barbie's mouth.

All I could do was groan at the pleasure her mouth was
giving me. I had my buttocks lifted completely off the
bed, my cock thrust up into her mouth as she continued
to suck on it. Her whole hand was coated with sperm that
had escaped from her mouth and my pubic hair was
drenched in the hot, sticky wetness of the flow.

As my orgasmic pleasure lessened in intensity, I lowered
my hips back to the bed, relaxed and limp from the
explosion of my climax. Barbie released my cock from her
mouth and then moved up and licked up the blob of sperm
that had spattered on my chest. Finishing the job, she
then licked off the sperm that coated her fingers.
Seemingly unable to keep her hands off me, she took my
still hard cock in her hand and fondled it.

"God, Joe, I had no idea men spurt so much juice when
they cum. Was it good for you? Was that why you spurted
out so much?"

"No, Barb, it wasn't any good. I act this way -- like
I've died and gone to heaven--all the time." I smiled
and said, "Oh, baby, it was terrific. Yes, it WAS good,
and that WAS the reason I spurted so much."

"Then I gave you as much pleasure as you gave me?"

"I don't how much you got, but if it was as much as me,
then you must have had a good time."

Barbie got on her hands and knees and then stretched out
alongside me. She kept her hand on my cock, still
fondling it, as though it would be lost if she let go.
She turned toward me and stroked her other hand across
my cheek, a soft loving caress, and said, "I had a good
time. Oh, boy, DID I have a good time."

Her lips were still wet with the overflow of my cum and
she reached out her tongue and licked it off. It was
such a wanton gesture that my cock responded to it,
growing completely rigid once again and throbbing in
Barbie's hand. Not loosening her hold on my cock, she
snuggled up close against me, her breasts pushing
against my chest.

She put her hand behind my neck and pulled my mouth
against hers. Our mouths opened automatic- ally, and we
kissed deeply and languidly. She lifted a leg and put it
over my waist, giving her hand more room to gently
fondle and caress my now fully recovered cock.

It was period of quietude, a period of savoring the
moments and pleasures just past, and we were in almost a
reverie. My thoughts drifted and in my mind's eye I
imagined that it was Candy who lay so close to me, that
it was Candy who had her hand on my cock, fondling it
with soft, loving touches.

As Barbie moved her tongue slowly in my mouth, I
imagined that it was Candy's tongue probing and
insinuating itself so erotically. My cock jerked in
Barbie's hand as it responded to the arousing i****tuous
mental pictures, and I moaned softly in response to the
fantasies my mind was weaving. Barbie pulled her mouth
from mine and said, "That was a fast fifteen minutes."

I smiled at her and said, "You can take credit for that.
You're enough to bring a mummy back to life."

Barbie dimpled up and said, "Thank you, kind sir. Right
now, though, I'm glad you're a daddy and not a mummy."
She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and squeezing my
cock, she said, "Does that mean you're ready to go on
with my lessons?"

With Barbie's leg over my hip, her pussy was spread wide
and allowed me to put my whole hand in her furrow and
caress it. "Yeah, that's what it means. In just a little
while, I hope to make your bad memory of sex just that--
a bad memory. From now on I want you to have something
good to remember and to build on in your relations with
men."

Barbie's only response was just a long, happy
"Ummmnnnn."

I continued my hand strokes in her pussy, moving my
fingers up and down the complete length of her wide-
gaping furrow. She was still wet and slick, her juices
still seeping out and covering all the soft, tender
flesh of her inner thighs. My cock was leaking, too, and
Barbie's hand had spread my slick pre-cum so that the
full length of my shaft was coated with the slippery
lubrication.

Even though I had just finished one of the most intense
orgasms of my life, Barbie's hand sliding up and down on
my shaft and rubbing over its slickened glans was
bringing my passions back up to a fever pitch.

I got up on my hands and knees and turned in reverse to
her, so that my head was even with her pussy. I
straddled over her body, my knees on each side of her
chest, and lowered my mouth down into the wetness of her
exposed vaginal opening. Taking hold of her thighs, I
spread them even farther apart and moved my mouth down
so that it had access to all her wet, hot flesh. The
musky odor of her orgasm inflamed my senses, and I went
at her pussy like a starving man -- lapping, licking,
and sucking like there would be no tomorrow.

I knew that my cock was waving in front of Barbie's face
like a flag pole and I hoped she would know from that
what I wanted her to do. As if sensing my thoughts and
desires, Barbie took hold of my cock and guided it into
her mouth. Once she had engulfed in her oral cavity, she
gave it the same sort of attention I was giving her
pussy by sucking on it and swirling her tongue around
the bulbous head. She may not have had much knowledge
about sex, but she was taking to sixty-nine like a
natural.

I took hold of her hips and rolled us over onto our
sides. We handled this in perfect concert, neither of us
breaking our oral contact with the other's sex. Lifting
our legs over each other, we proceeded to eat each
other. Neither of us were inhibited in giving of
pleasure, and the room was soon filled with the liquid,
slurping sounds that are only produced by man and woman
engaged in passionate oral sex.

Barbie's thigh started squeezing down on me and I could
tell she was once again climbing up the heights to
orgasm. Her action on my cock was delightful and made me
want to prolong our foreplay, to draw it out until we
each were panting and desperate for the final act of
penetration. I knew there was nothing quite so good as
driving my cock into a trembling, spasming pussy, one
that was practically screaming out in desire for
penetration.

I slowed down my oral actions on her pussy, just
limiting them to slow licks and tickles with my tongue.
Just as she had done all through love-making, she seemed
to sense my thoughts and slowed down her oral fondling
of my cock. For long moments, we engaged in gentle, slow
love, each of us building slowly and inexorably toward
the inevitable conclusion that waited at the end of our
slow journey.

Even slow love has it limits, though, and before long we
were each moaning from the pleasure our slow, soft
touches were bringing. Barbie's hips were gyrating in
little circles, and with short thrusts of her hips she
was driving the gash of her pussy up to my mouth and
tongue. I probed my tongue into the hot hole of her
sheath and I could feel her gasp around my cock. She
sucked down hard on my cock, seeking to return the
feelings of rapture my oral explorations were bringing.

When she gripped my head hard between her thighs and
moaned so loud that my cock almost came out of her
mouth, I knew that it was time, time to take that final
step in her education. I pulled my mouth away from the
swamp of her pussy and sat up erect on my knees pulling
my cock from her mouth with an audible sound. Barbie
muttered, "Oh god, Joe I was almost there."

"Me, too," I said "That's why I stopped." I moved from
straddling Barbie and got down between her legs, my cock
standing straight out from my body, wet with her saliva
and throbbing with lust. "It's time for the real thing,
Barb. It's time for the final part of your lessons."

Barbie pulled her legs up, bending them at the knees,
and spread them even further apart. The wet furrow and
opening into her love pit lay fully exposed to me,
available to be plumbed to its depths. Barbie said,
"Joe, I don't have any kind of protection on. Don't you
need to wear something?"

Stroking the inside of her thighs, I said, "You don't
have anything to worry about--I had a vasectomy ten
years ago. I don't need to wear a rubber; I'm perfectly
safe."

Barbie smiled and said, "Oh, good. This way there won't
be anything between us...just Joe and Barbie, together."

Taking hold of the base of my cock, I leaned forward and
moved its red and throbbing head into the spread flesh
of Barbie's channel. Stroking up and down, I traversed
the full length of her slit with my cock. As it came to
her clitoris, I held my shaft in place and rubbed little
circles around Barbie's little love button. Pre-cum
covered the little nubbin and made it even more slick
than it was. She groaned and pushed her hips against my
shaft, seeking even more contact between my throbbing
manhood and her hard and swollen center of female
pleasure.

Moving my cock downward, I sought out the opening that
Barbie had been yearning so much to be filled. It was
time, finally, for penetration, and my cock throbbed and
jerked in anticipation of its burial into the tight
little hole leading into the hot, wet inner recesses of
Barbie's body. Since Barbie wasn't a virgin, I was
confident I could achieve full penetration without her
feeling pain. Indeed, it wasn't pain either of us was
thinking of, it was pleasure -- the pleasure that comes
only from the union of male and female flesh.

As the head of my cock nudged into Barbie's vaginal
entrance and entered about half an inch, she opened her
eyes wide and drew in her breath. Very slowly, I pressed
my cock further into her sheath until it was about half-
way in. The tight tunnel of her flesh pressed in on my
cock on all sides and its heat and wetness sent thrills
through my body. It had been a long time since my cock
had enjoyed the pleasure of sexual union, and I realized
then just how much I had missed it.

Knowing that the position we were in would not allow me
to penetrate to the very depths of Barbie's pussy, I
pulled my cock out so I could shift us around to a
position that was better. As my cock came out of her,
Barbie humped her pussy up to me, seeking to maintain
contact. As our flesh disconnected, Barbie let out her
breath and said, "Was that it, Joe?"

Not being able to resist teasing her, I said, "Yep. That
was it. How was it?"

"Well, uh, okay, I guess," she said, with a slight frown
on her face.

Seeing how pitiful she looked and hearing the
disappointment in her voice, I was sorry I teased her.
Laughing, I said, "Barbie, I'm just teasing you. No,
sweetheart, that's not it, not by a long shot. I haven't
even gotten started yet, in fact. All I'm doing is
moving us a little so that it will be better, so that
you can experience full penetration."

Barbie smiled and said, "You're a dirty old meanie. I
thought that you had fucked me and I didn't even know
it."

I took hold of Barbie's hips and pulled her until her
buttocks were at the edge of bed and her feet hanging
off. Spreading her legs, I stood between them, looking
down at the perfection of her body. "Barbie, when we get
through here, there's not going to be any doubt in your
mind--you're going to know you've been fucked."

With that, I reached down and pulled her legs up to
where her feet were up on my shoulders. From that
vantage, I could look down and see where the lips of her
pussy were now just a pink crease between her thighs.
Reaching down, I put my hands under her buttocks and
lifted her ass up to where my cock brushed against that
crease, the head just nudging into it.

Shoving my hips forward, I pushed my cock further in
between her labial lips, seeking out the portal to her
tunnel of love. Releasing a hand from her ass cheek, I
took hold of my shaft and probed into Barbie's furrow,
feeling around for her vagina. I soon found it and drove
my cock in far enough to be sure it was lodged in place.

Reaching up, I positioned her legs so that her knees
were on my shoulders and her calves extending down my
back. Then I leaned forward and put my hands on the bed,
right along her now heaving breasts. Lowering myself
even lower, I brought my mouth down to Barbie's lips and
kissed her. With my tongue rolled into a tube, I pushed
it slowly into her mouth. As my tongue penetrated her
oral cavity, I slowly thrust my hips forward and pushed
my cock into the tight confines of Barbie's vagina.

Although her pussy was slick with her secretions, it was
nonetheless tight, and I had to push hard to make
penetration. It was obvious that even though she might
not be a virgin, it had been a long time since anything
had plumbed to the depths I was now attaining.

I felt the walls of her sheath push apart as my spear
probed into the inner recesses of Barbie's womanhood and
then press onto and enclose my cock in their warmth. Her
buttocks clenched in my hands and her pussy clamped down
hard on my shaft. I pulled my mouth from hers and
whispered, "Try to relax, baby. I'm almost there, almost
all the way in."

Barbie released the tension in her buttocks and in one
smooth motion I drove my cock fully into her pussy,
bottoming out with the head just making contact with her
cervix. Barbie whispered, "Ohhhh, Joe." She pushed her
pussy hard against my pubic bone and said, "Oh, God,
Joe, I can feel you all the way up inside me. Deep...so
deep." She gyrated her hips and smiling said, "Oh, yeah,
now I KNOW I'm being fucked. NOW we're finally and
really fucking."

I lowered myself to my elbows and put my mouth on hers
and kissed her again. She thrust he tongue up into my
mouth and shoved her pussy hard up against me at the
same time. I worked my hips in small circles, pressing
on and rubbing myself across her clitoris. She swirled
her tongue inside my mouth and murmured soft sounds of
pleasure. Pulling her mouth from mine, she whispered,
"Oh, God, I love it! Oh, God, Daddy Joe, I love it, I
love it!"

Slowly, inch by slow inch, I pulled my cock from
Barbie's body until only the head remained within her.
Reversing the motion, I then pushed it slowly into her,
thrusting until it once again was completely embedded in
her flesh. The flow of her secretions had increased and
they, combined with the flow of my pre-cum, made her
tunnel slick. Now that she had relaxed from the tension
and anticipation of initial penetration, she had
loosened a little, and though she was still tight by any
standard, I was able to slide my cock out of her with
ease.

I held for a moment, my cock poised at her love's
entrance, and then thrust hard, driving my cock into her
body in one motion, pushing hard until my cock was once
again fully engulfed in the flesh of her womanhood. She
gasped and shoved back against me, murmuring, "Oh, yes,
I love that. Oh, God, I love fucking. I just LOVE
fucking!"

Barbie's calling me "Daddy Joe" had triggered my
fantasies about Candy again, and in my mind it was Candy
underneath me, Candy's pussy that was the receptacle of
my throbbing cock. My cock swelled even more in response
to the mental picture and I started pumping in and out
of Barbie, thrusting and pulling back with rapid
motions. She met each of my thrusts with her own,
gasping and panting as she worked her hips up and down
against the pistoning shaft invading her pussy.

She was moaning continuously, little mewling sounds of
pleasure coming from both her throat and her mouth.
Wetting a finger, I put it down into the top of her
crease and massaged her clitoris, rubbing it in time to
my thrusts and withdrawals. In my mind's eye, it was
Candy's crease I was massaging and it was her murmuring
the sounds of sexual pleasure. I groaned in response to
the image, my sounds mingling with Barbie's.

The strokes of my cock combined with the strumming of my
finger on her clitoris was bringing Barbie to the very
brink of orgasm. Her pussy's clasping and clutching at
my cock and the heat and friction of my strokes deep
into her flesh had me to the same point also, almost
ready to fall into that deep, almost bottomless well of
rapture that accompanies orgasm. Barbie reached up her
hands and grabbed my shoulders, squeezing them in
clutching fingers. "Oh, God, I'm going to cum!" she
shouted. "Fuck me! Fuck me hard!"

I did just that. I drove my cock in and out of her as
fast as I could go. In my fantasy, it was Candy I was
fucking, and I was almost overcome with the feelings of
concupiscence, of sheer unbridled lust, that image
produced.

Barbie clamped her knees up against my head and thrust
herself up hard against me, shudders running through her
abdomen. She cried out, "OH GOD! OH GOD!!"

I drove my cock all the way into Barbie's pussy and held
there, shudders now wracking my body. I pulled out and
thrust in once more. As I did, orgasm overtook me and my
cock started jerking and spewing out sperm into the hot
depths of Barbie's pussy. She pulled my lips down to
hers and thrust her tongue in and out of my mouth. Our
groans mingled with the other's just as the hot, liquid
flows of our orgasms mingled inside her body.

We lay like that, overcome with the rapture of our
simultaneous orgasms, for what seemed like an eternity.
As our spasms slowly lessened, I lifted myself and took
Barbie's legs from my shoulders and lay them back down
on the bed. I then lowered myself back down on her and
resumed our kiss. I could feel her legs wrap around my
hips as she wrapped her arms around me back.

My cock still completely immersed in Barbie's hot hole,
we lay like that, softly and slowly kissing, making
gentle thrusts against each other's bodies. My cock
began to shrink, gradually working its way out of
Barbie's wet recess until it fell completely out and
nestled into her drenching furrow.

I pulled my face up and looked down at hers. She had her
eyes closed and lips slightly apart, still breathing
heavily. She opened her eyes and looked up into mine, a
smile on her face. "Now I know what good fucking is
like," she said softly. "Now I really know what a REALLY
good orgasm is like. Thank you, Joe."

I smiled and said, "You're thanking me? Here you've just
given me one on the best experiences of my life, and
you're thanking me? God, baby, it should be me thanking
you."

She smiled softly, almost shyly, and asked, "I'm a good
fuck? Boys will really think I'm good in bed?"

"Barbie, you're not only beautiful, but you're sexy
beyond belief. Yes, you'll do fine with boys. All you
have to do is find one who wants to give as well as
receive pleasure. There are lots of guys like that, and
I'm sure you'll find one. When you do, I assure you
he'll be one lucky guy."

Before I left and went home, Barbie made me assure her
that I would be available to continue her "lessons" if
she developed an urge to do so. Giving her light kiss on
the lips, I told her that it would be my pleasure to do
so, that making love to her was as much pleasure for me
as it was for her. Her parting words were that she would
give me a call and make arrangements.

That night after I had showered and gone to bed, I once
again thought about Candy, about how she and Barbie had
played together and given each other orgasms. Once
again, I imagined that it had been her instead of Barbie
who had been naked and passionate, and that it had been
Candy, not Barbie, under me as we achieved such a
satisfying orgasm. My cock hardened and stayed hard,
even as I drifted off to sl**p.

* * *

I was not surprised when my phone rang several days
later to find Barbie on the other end. I was hoping that
she was going to ask for a renewal of her "lessons."
Instead, she was excited and wanted to tell me about how
she had met and made love to a boy about her age. She
described it as a "good experience," not like her first
experience with a boy.

She said she just wanted to call me and let me know her
lessons had paid off and to thank me once again for
showing how good love could be if done right. Even
though I was disappointed, having been looking forward
to at least one more session with Barbie, I expressed my
delight at her new circumstances and wished her
continued good fortune in the arena of love.

When she hung up, I felt the full weight of my forty-
five years.

* * *

One evening, about a week later, Candy called and
indicated that she would be coming home on the following
week-end. With a wry little laugh, she said that she
would have to stay with me instead of Barbie, that
Barbie had a new roommate -- a boy this time. At the end
of our conversation, Candy added these words: "And when
I get home, Daddy, there's something I need to talk with
you about."

Recognizing that these were words similar to what Barbie
had used, visions of Candy and I making love filled my
mind. Responding to the stimulus, my cock grew instantly
erect and I was f***ed to relieve myself with a lonely
session of solo love before I was able to go to sl**p.
That night, I dreamed that Candy and I made love. It was
the greatest sex I had ever experienced.

The days I spent waiting for Candy to come home from
school were filled with feelings of ambivalence. On one
hand, I recognized that for me to read a sensual message
into Candy's request to talk with me could be a complete
mistake--she might simply want to talk about a school
problem or something similar. She might even be having a
problem with a boyfriend and want some fatherly advice
about how to deal with it. On the other hand, I still
couldn't help but recall the very undaughterly kiss she
had given me just before she drove off to Austin.

Not since she was a little girl had she kissed me on the
lips. And she had never before given me a feel of her
tongue as she had when she extended it and brushed it
across my lips. The memory of that kiss filled me with
very unfatherly feelings.

Even though part of me shuddered in revulsion at the
thought of such perverted i****tuous ideas, I couldn't
prevent myself from feeling over- whelming desire. No
matter how I fought against the idea, I desired my
daughter -- desired her with a level of passion and
ardor I had seldom, if ever, felt before. Wrong or not,
I yearned to make love to Candy, to love her as man and
woman make love.

The memory of how Candy's roommate Barbie and I had made
love was still fresh enough to kindle hot sparks of
lust. I was able to clearly picture in my mind Barbie
and I making oral love and then coupling our bodies in
the classic postures of intercourse. After a few
moments, though, the pictures changed, with the image of
Barbie being replaced by one of Candy.

Before long, fantasies replaced memory, and in them it
was Candy who was naked, it was she that I brought to
orgasm with my mouth, and, finally, it was she who
screamed in rapture as my cock penetrated her depths and
brought her to the utmost height of ecstasy. Those
fantasies kept me with an almost perpetual erection as I
waited out the days before Candy's return.

* * * *

I left work early on Friday. I knew that Candy would
probably get home around 5:00 pm, and I wanted to be
there when she arrived. I planned to take her to dinner
that evening and wanted to shower and be dressed before
she got there. Rushing into the house, I quickly
undressed and showered.

As I got out of the shower, I walked naked into the
bedroom, where I had my clothes laid out. I was no more
than half-way across the room when I looked up and saw
Candy standing in the doorway. She laughed, embarrassed,
and said, "Oops! Gee, Daddy, I'm sorry. I had no idea
I'd find you naked."

I'm sure I blushed, because my face became warm. "My
fault, sweetheart. I should have known it was about time
for you to be getting here." I expected her to be as
embarrassed as I was and to immediately move away from
the door. Instead, she continued to stare at me for
several seconds, taking in my complete nakedness, before
slowly, almost reluctantly, moving her eyes away and
walking toward her room.

I was relieved that she had left, because her looking at
my nakedness like that brought all my fantasies back
with a rush and my cock swelled and erected, standing
rigidly out from groin.

After I finished dressing, I went to Candy's bedroom. I
was going to volunteer to help her unpack her car, but
found she had already done so. "Hi, Daddy," she said
with a smile. "You look a little more presentable now."

I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassment when she
added, "I'm sorry I caught you en flagrante."

Then she grinnned and added, "Anyway, you might be
interested to know I think you've got a great bod for a
forty-five-year-old man."

"Hah!" I thought, remembering my erection, "if you'd
stayed for a little while longer, you would have REALLY
found out about my body." Instead of voicing those
words, though, I asked her if she wanted to go out to
dinner. She said she would like that very much, and
asked where we were going.

When I told her we could go anyplace she wanted, she
said she would like for me to take her back to the same
place she, Barbie, and I had gone just before she left
to return to school. She told me she wanted to take a
shower and change clothes first. Grinning the same way
she had before, she said, "Maybe I ought to leave my
door open and give you a chance get even."

I'm not sure what I mumbled in response, but I beat a
quick retreat to the den to wait for her to get ready.

About thirty minutes later, Candy came into the den and
announced she was ready to go. She wore dressy designer
jeans that clung to her hips as though they had been
painted on and a silken full blouse that emphasized the
swell of her breasts. The dark tresses of her hair were
pinned back in something like a pony-tail, leaving the
features of her face clearly evident. In short, she was
beautiful... and sensual.

That sensuality was something new to me -- the only time
she had previously displayed it to me was in the good-
bye kiss. My desire, tamed for a short time, flared up
again.

After we got to the restaurant, we had a drink and
brought each other up to date on our lives. She told me
how she was doing in school and I related how things had
been at home. Well, ALMOST as things had been at home--I
didn't include the part about how Barbie had asked me to
teach her about love and how I proceeded to do just
that. She brought up the subject of Barbie, though, by
telling me how surprised she had been to find Barbie had
a boy as a roommate. She told me that because Barbie had
been so shy about boys, there must have been something
happen in her life to make her change.

When she said "something happen in her life," she smiled
a little smile, almost secretive, and gave me one of the
strangest looks I have ever received. From that, I
suspected that Candy might know something about the
relationship between Barbie and me, but was too polite
to bring her knowledge out in the open.

Finally, I asked her why she had decided to come home a
couple of weeks earlier than planned. She gave me a look
similar to the one before and said, "Well, as I told
you, I have something I need to talk with you about."

I was still completely undecided about Candy and her
newly displayed sensuality, so I pressed her further by
asking her why we couldn't have talked about it on the
phone. With that same secret expression on her face, she
said, "It's something that can only be discussed in
person, face to face."

"Well, we're in person, face to face, right now. Let me
order us another drink, and we can talk about it now."

Candy put her hand over mine and patted it. "Oh, Daddy,
you're so sweet, but we CAN'T talk about it now. After
we get back home we will. Right now, I want you to dance
with me. I haven't danced a step since we were here
last, and you know how much I like to dance." Not even
waiting for an answer, she stood up, my hand still in
hers, and led me to the dance floor.

I had been brought up dancing the old-fashioned way
where the boy holds one of the girl's hands and puts the
other one on her waist. Candy, though, wanted to dance
the modern way and put both her arms around my neck and
snuggled up to me, the front of her body squarely
against mine.

For a moment I let my hands dangle to my side, not sure
what to do with them. I looked around and saw how other
couples were dancing and then followed suit by putting
both my hands on her back. Laughing softly, Candy put
her mouth by my ear and whispered, "Looks like you're
finally learning to dance the right way."

Pressed against each other like that, Candy's little
belly rubbed against my belly and the front of her
thighs pressed their full length against mine. As we
danced, I was totally aware of the contact of our bodies
as leg moved against leg and belly squirmed against
belly.

When her crotch moved hard against my groin, I had to
grit my teeth to keep from groaning. The fantasies I had
been working so hard to repress came to the surface of
my mind and my body responded. Even though I willed it
not to happen, my cock swelled and made a protrusion in
the front of my slacks. Candy must have felt it because
she pressed herself even tighter against me.

"Oh, God," I thought, "this is wrong. This is my own
daughter arousing my lust. Fantasies are one thing, but
this is real, and it's wrong." I pulled my hips back,
moving my hard cock from contact with Candy's groin. She
responded by once again pressing herself against me.
Putting her mouth to my ear, she whispered, "Daddy,
dance with me the way you did with Barbie."

"But you're my daughter. It's not right for father and
daughter to do like we're doing."

"I know that, Daddy. It's what I want, though, so let's
do it anyway."

Candy and I danced the rest of the dance pressed close
together. My cock had formed a hard, round knot in my
groin and Candy pressed her jean-covered vee against it,
occasionally grinding herself hard against me. When the
song ended, she held me on the dance floor.

"One more dance, please. Dance another dance with me and
then we can go order, okay?"

If she had known my mental condition, she would have
realized that pleas were not necessary. I would have
gladly stayed on the dance floor all night just so I
could hold her in my arms and press our bodies together.
My fantasies had completely driven out the reality of
the situation, and I was now completely given over to
experiencing the full effects of Candy's newly
demonstrated sensuality.

After we had danced another dance, Candy kissed me on
the cheek and said, "Thank you, Daddy." As she leaned
into me to deliver the kiss, her groin pressed hard
against mine. Knowing we were about to break contact,
and reluctant to do so, I pushed my hard cock into the
vee of her groin and ground it into her jean-covered
sex.

We stood still in the middle of the dance floor for a
long moment, our sexual areas pressed against each
other, each loathe to separate ourselves from the
pleasurable embrace. Realizing, though, that the music
had stopped and embarrassed about putting on such a
display of lust for all the on-lookers, we broke apart
and went to our table.

Dinner went very quickly, conversation stifled by the
thoughts and recriminations spinning through my head.
Candy had a distant look in her eyes, and I felt that
she too must be considering the actions we had just
completed and what they might lead to. I didn't know
about her, but my thoughts were confused. One part of me
wanted Candy with a desperation that was almost beyond
measure.

I had fantasized about our making love, and it was hard
to drive the fantasy out and make room for the real, the
practical part. The real, the practical, was that Candy
was my daughter, that I should be concerned about
protecting her, not aching to make love to her. My
thoughts were still confused when I paid the bill and we
left to go home.

When we reached home and went into the house, Candy
said, "Daddy, I really do need to talk with you. Why
don't we put on our night clothes first, though. After
we've changed, we can have an after dinner drink and
talk. Okay?" All I could do was nod my approval.

I changed to pajamas and a robe and went into the
kitchen and mixed us some drinks. As I was carrying them
into the den, Candy came in. She appeared to be dressed
as I was, with a robe covering her. I didn't see any
pajamas covering her legs, so she either had on shorty
pajamas, or, and my bl**d raced at the idea, nothing at
all. My hand trembled a little as I handed her drink.
Her hand also had a tremble as she took it.

Candy and I sat there in silence for a few minutes,
sipping our drinks. She looked at me and our eyes met
and locked. I knew that whatever the outcome, it was
time to start our conversation. I took the initiative by
asking, "What's this problem you need to talk about,
sweetheart?"

Candy smiled shyly and said, "I've rehearsed this a
thousand times, but still don't know for sure how to say
it." She paused, looking down at her lap, and then
looked up, saying, "Well, I guess you could say that in
a way I'm jealous."

"Jealous? Has someone stolen a boyfriend away from you?"

Candy smiled, a rueful, crooked grin, and said, "Well,
not that exactly, but it is something like that."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, do you remember when you and Barbie danced just
before I left for Austin last time? Sort of like the way
we danced tonight, only more so?"

"Yes, baby, I remember."

"Daddy, I was jealous of Barbie. I was jealous of how
she held you so close, of how aroused she was. Seeing
the two of you act like that bothered me. It bothered me
sexually."

"Gee, baby, I'm sorry. After all, it was you who got us
to dance together."

"Oh, no, Daddy, I'm not scolding you. What happened was
perfectly natural. After all, Momma has been dead for
over two years, and you're bound to have needs and
drives that need to be satisfied. No, that wasn't what
bothered me. What bothered me was...uh, well...I wished
it had been me rather than Barbie."

There wasn't anything I could say that could properly
respond to her statement. I wanted to say, "Oh, God,
Barbie, I wish it had been you, too," but this was my
daughter I was talking to. I didn't know where she would
take the conversation from there, and I sure didn't want
to embarrass her or offend her. Instead, all I said was
"umm-hmm," urging her to continue.

"What's made it worse," she continued, "is that I've
talked with Barbie. Daddy, she told me what she did to
you."

I grimaced and waved my hands in a gesture of
resignation. I knew Candy and Barbie were close friends,
but I hadn't expected Barbie to tell Candy about our
brief affair.

"Oh, Daddy, she didn't just come out and tell me -- I
had to worm it out of her. Besides, I approve. It was
real sweet of you, and it really helped her." Candy
laughed and continued, "Boy, DID it help her. I could
hardly believe she would have a live-in boyfriend."
Candy reached out a hand and patted mine, saying, "No,
Daddy, I'm not bothered by that." She gripped my hand
hard now and very quietly and softly said, "What I'm
bothered about is that what you did for her I need as
bad, if not worse, than she did."

I pulled my hand back and sat up. "Candy, are you
suggesting...?"

Candy dropped her hands to her lap and clasped them
together. Looking me directly in the eyes, a serious
expression on her face, she said, "Yes, that's EXACTLY
what I'm suggesting. Daddy, I'm nineteen years old, and
I'm still a virgin. I've wanted to have sex, wanted it
desperately, but I've been afraid of all the boys I've
dated. They were rough and pawed at me.

"Daddy, I've laid awake at night and listened to you and
Momma. That's told me that sex doesn't have to be rough.
I heard Momma moan from the pleasure you gave her.
That's how I want sex to be, that's how I want my
special first time to be. Daddy, that's why I want my
first time to be with you."

"Sweetheart, you're my daughter. We can't..."

"Oh, Daddy, we CAN. Our being daughter and father is
what makes it so possible. Daddy, I love you and I know
you love me. That love is what makes it so special, so
possible."

Still feeling doubts about the reality versus the
fantasy of committing i****t, I said, "But Candy...."

"You think I'm not as pretty or desirable as Barbie,
don't you? Well, you're wrong!" Candy said, defiantly.
She stood up, and after untieing the sash around her
waist, pulled her robe from off her shoulders and let it
drop to the floor. I had to repress a gasp at what I
saw. Candy stood there before me dressed in baby-doll
pajamas made of the sheerest material possible.

Her breasts filled out the pajama tops, her nipples and
their surrounding dusky circles clearly visible through
the thin material. Down below, in the sheer panty
bottoms, a dark swath showed at her groin. She had an
abundant growth of pubic hair and it could be seen
through the tissue-thin fabric that left little to the
imagination. My heart beat at a rapid pace--seeing her
like that, in those sheerest-of-sheer pajamas, was as
arousing as seeing her nude.

Candy reached down to the bottom of her pajama top and
with a swift motion pulled it up and over her head,
revealing the glory of her breasts that had only been
hinted at before. With the top removed, I could see them
in all their splendor -- firm, round, and not sagging
even a millimeter. Each one was centered with a darker
circle, and from them, the hard nubbins of her nipples
stood proudly erect. She put her hands up and cupped the
white mounds, pushing them upward.

"My boobs are bigger and fuller than Barbie's. I know,
because as she told you, we've seen each other naked."
She leaned forward, pushing her breasts even closer to
me. "Admit it, Daddy, they're nicer than Barbie's,
aren't they?"

I couldn't make my voice work to answer her. Viewing her
magnificent breasts, seeing her act in such an erotic
way had made me virtually inarticulate. I could only nod
my head and manage finally to whisper a strangled "Yes."

Candy put her hands on the waist band of her pajama
bottoms and slowly pushed them downward. She wiggled her
hips, working the wisp of fabric down until the slightly
rounded bulge of stomach was revealed. Giving her hips
another twist, she pushed the panties down until they
were around her hips. My cock had already come erect,
making a hard bulge in the front of my pajamas at the
sight of Candy's breasts, but now, as the dark tresses
of her bushy groin came into view, it jerked and pushed
out the front of my robe. No matter what words I might
use on Candy, my desire could not be denied.

Reaching further down, Candy pushed her panties until
they were around her knees. At this point, they released
and fell to her feet. She stepped one foot out of them
and then lifted the other up and removed the briefs from
her foot. I had felt lust before, but the sight of
Candy's pussy made me tremble with an overpowering rush
of desire. I wanted nothing else at that point but to
grab her and sink my throbbing cock into that furrow, to
find her hidden depths and push my shaft in until I had
buried its full length into the deep recesses of her
young, hot flesh.

With her panties removed, Candy now stood before me
completely nude with nothing to hide the full extent of
her beauty from me. Where she had seemed a little shy
and hesitant before, her posture and the look she gave
me now spoke of boldness.

She was enjoying the strip tease performance, she was
exulting in showing me her totally nude body. Without
saying a word, she turned around so that her back was to
me, the fullness of her firm, hard buttocks revealed to
me. I had always thought Marilyn Chambers had the best
ass ever put on a woman, but the one Candy now displayed
to me was every bit as good if not better.

Looking back at me over her shoulder, Candy put her
hands on her buttocks, one hand on each of the firm
globes. She kneaded them and then spread them apart,
showing me the little indention of her anus. Between
those cheeks I could see the crease of her vagina and
the soft, furry pubic hair that extended down to between
her legs.

"Daddy, my bottom is twice as nice as Barbie's. My ass
is hard and firm. Barbie's is soft." She delved her
fingers into the cleavage between the cheeks and stroked
them up and down. "My ass is better, isn't it? Come on,
Daddy, tell me you like mine better."

"Candy, your ass is absolutely perfect," I managed to
whisper, unable to tear my eyes away from the firmness
of her buttocks and especially the area down below them.
My cock was drooling now, pre-come wetting its head and
soaking my pajamas.

Candy turned back around to where she once again faced
me. With her revealed to me like that I realized that
she was far more beautiful and desirable than Barbie had
been. Candy was about three inches shorter than Barbie,
and where Barbie had a model's body, Candy's was fuller,
more lush. Her hips flared out wider and her thighs were
fuller and more firm. Her breasts were full but not
overly large -- good handfuls, ready to be caressed and
loved.

She was like a ripe fruit, ready to be savored, ready to
be devoured. I could hardly believe that a girl so
beautiful, so ready, could still be a virgin. It was
even harder to believe that she was asking me, her
father, to be the one to take that virginity, to be the
first one to taste that ripened fruit.

Candy put her hand on her stomach and slowly traced it
down through her pubic hair to the top of her feminine
furrow. With one finger extended, she probed down
between her labial lips. Pulling her finger back out,
she held it up, wet and shiny with her moisture. "Look
how wet I am. This shows how much I need you. Oh, God,
Daddy, please don't make me beg!"

By this time, all thoughts of any reservations I might
have had, recriminations about the enormity of i****t,
were gone. They were replaced by the reality of what was
happening. The fantasies I had entertained about Candy
and me making love were no longer just day dreams. There
was no way I could refuse Candy her request. Further,
there was no way I could deny any more my long
suppressed desire to have Candy, to know her in the most
intimate way possible.

Candy took a step forward to where she was right in
front of me, only a step away. She looked down at me
sitting here and in a soft voice said, "Daddy, I know
you're attracted to me, that you want me as much I want
you. I felt you when we danced. You were hard, and your
hardness pressed against me. God, it felt so good that I
wanted us to make love right there on the spot." She
looked down at my lap, at the tent my cock was making of
the front of my pajamas and robe.

"You're that way right now. You can't deny it -- I can
see how your penis is causing the front of your robe to
stand up."

Suddenly, Candy knelt down between my knees. She took my
robe and spread its front apart, revealing my pajamas.
Underneath their thin cotton fabric, my cock was rigid
and throbbing, pressing the cloth up like a tent pole
under an Indian tepee. At the top of the bulge, directly
over the head of my penis, a circle of moisture had
formed, soaking the cloth with my pre- come.

Reaching out, Candy put her hand on the bulge and
grasped my cock. Even through the fabric, the touch was
electric, and I gasped at the pleasure her hand gave me.
Working the pajama fly open, Candy put her hand inside
and pulled my cock out. It was hard as a steel rod and
wet with the flow of my lust.

Putting her hand around it, she said, "Feel how hard you
are -- you're as aroused as I am. This is what I want.
Use this on me, make love to me, teach me how to love
you. Daddy, make a real woman of me. I don't care what
you have to do -- pretend I'm Barbie if you have to --
but take me to bed and love me. Daddy, take me to bed
and... and... fuck me." She squeezed my cock hard and
muttered, "Oh, God, yes! Fuck me! Really fuck me."

I put my hand under Candy's chin and pulled her head up
so that she faced me. Talking quietly, I said, "Candy,
sweetheart, it's impossible for me to pretend you're
Barbie." Even though a look of disappointment came on
her face, I continued, "You see, every time I made love
to Barbie, in my mind I was making love to you. Every
time I touched her, it was you I was touching. Every
time she had an orgasm, I pretended it was you who was
coming."

While I was talking the expression on her face changed
from disappointment to wonder. She whispered, "You
mean...?"

"I mean that ever since you developed into a woman, I've
longed to make love to you. I hid my desire because I
knew that would be i****t." Looking down at where she
still had my cock in my hand, I said, "As you can see, I
can't hide it any more." My cock throbbed in her hand,
and I continued, "Yes, you're right, baby, I DO want you
as bad as you want me. Probably even more. So if you
really do want me to make love to you, there's nothing
in the world I want more than that."

In almost a groan, Candy said, "YES! Oooh, Daddy, yes,
yes!"

Standing up, Candy fell against me, her breasts against
my chest, her vagina right on top of my cock. Still
whispering, "Yes, yes, yes," Candy brought her mouth
against mine, her lips hungrily seeking out mine. As our
mouths came together, Candy speared her tongue between
my lips and drove it into my mouth, working it
feverishly around and around.

She squirmed her buttocks and hips so that my cock moved
between her labial lips and into her wet furrow.
Clamping her wetness around it, she gyrated her hips and
moaned in pleasure at the touch of flesh upon flesh.
Finally breaking the kiss, Candy whispered, "Take me to
bed now, Daddy. Take me to bed and make me a woman. Love
me like a man and woman are supposed to love."

Standing up, I lifted Candy into my arms and carried her
down the hall to the bedroom. She pulled my face to hers
and kissed me as we journeyed on her last step toward
womanhood.

Lowering her gently, I put Candy on the bed, facing up
to me. Her lush young body, now completely revealed, was
so beautiful that I had to pause and savor it. The
crease of her maidenhood showed through the abundant
growth of pubic hair, and with her legs spread slightly
apart as they were, it gaped apart, allowing a small
glimpse of its inner portions. Her breasts, somewhat
flattened from her position, were nonetheless firm,
quivering only slightly as she breathed.

At the top of each of them, her nipples stood up stiffly
from the middle of the crinkled areas of their
surrounding areolas. I had fantasized about Candy, about
how she would look nude, aroused, eager to love me, and
now it was no longer fantasy. I thought of what lay
ahead for us and reveled at the prospect.

"Sweetheart, you're so beautiful," I said, at last
breaking the silence. "I've dreamed of seeing you like
this, of our making love, and now it's happening in real
life. The real you is so much better than any of my
dreams or fantasies."

Candy smiled, enjoying the compliment, and said, "I
thought you'd like me if you got a chance to see me."
Smiling wider, she added, "See ALL of me, that is."

"Baby, I more than like you, I LOVE you -- ALL of you,
every part."

Candy put one hand between her legs and cupped a breast
with the other one. Still smiling that wide, coquettish
smile, she said, "But you like some parts better than
others, don't you?"

Smiling back at her, I said, "Yes, baby, some parts are
better. Especially those parts I hadn't seen before."

Candy took her hands away from her body and gestured up
at me. "You get naked, too. Take off your clothes so
that I can all parts of you, too."

I grinned at her and said, "But you've already seen me
naked. Remember?"

Grinning back at me, she said, "Yeah, I sure haven't
forgotten. I wanted to stay and look, but I was afraid
you'd get embarrassed." She looked down to where my cock
was forcing the front of my robe out and said, "But
you're different now from how you were then. Now you're
aroused, and I want to see you like that." The
expression on her face turned serious and speaking more
softly, she said, "Besides, things are different now.
Now we're going to be lovers, aren't we?"

Taking off my robe, I said, "Yes, sweetheart, now we're
going to be lovers. I'm going to give you the best
loving I know how." I unbuttoned my pajama top and
dropped it to the floor. Untieing the draw string to my
bottoms, I lowered them, pushing them down so that they
allowed my cock to spring out free from confinement. I
dropped them to my feet and stepped out of them,
completely nude, my cock standing out almost straight
from my body. Now I was as naked as Candy.

Candy's eyes widened slightly and she took a deep breath
as she stared at my rampant manhood. "God, Daddy, you're
beautiful, too. I like ALL of you, too," she whispered.
She reached out a hand to me and said, "Get on the bed
with me. Get here close to me--I want to feel your body
close to mine."

I stretched out on the bed alongside Candy and turned on
my side facing her. She turned toward me and
immediately, without a word being spoken, we were in
each other's arms. She clutched at me and pressed
herself close, pushing her breasts into my chest.

She whispered, "Oh, God, Daddy! Yes. Close, just like
this. Hold me, Daddy. Hold me close to you." I wrapped
my arms around her and dropped my hands down to her firm
buttocks. When she had turned to show me her ass, I
ached to hold and stroke them. Now they were in my hands
and I could love them all I wanted. "Oh, yes, touch me,
Daddy." She put her lips almost against mine and
whispered, "Kiss me, too. Touch me and kiss me."

Candy pressed her lips against mine and our mouths
blended and melted together. There was nothing of father
and daughter in the kiss: it was a lover's kiss--wet,
exciting, and expressive of the urgency of our arousal.
Our mouths opened and our tongues explored, swirling and
stroking. The pace of her breathing increased and mine
did too. I stroked her buttocks and kneaded them gently,
loving the feel of the firm globes in my hands.

Using just a light touch, I moved my hands down to where
the cleft between her cheeks disappeared, and felt the
tender, sensitive flesh hidden in that secret area of
her femininity. She was wet there, slick with the flow
of a woman aroused. I moved my fingers across the
slippery flesh at the top of her thighs and she moaned,
the sound muffled by our kiss.

Candy broke the kiss and in a whisper, almost a moan,
said, "Oooooo, I love this. This is my deepest, most
secret fantasy coming true."

"Fantasy?"

"Daddy, you told me you had longed to make love to me
for a long time. Well, I've felt the same way about you.
At night, when I listened to you and Momma love each
other, I fantasized it was me, not Momma, you were
making love to. One night I sneaked to your door and
peeked in. She was on top of you, and you were holding
each other, and you were both moaning. I could see
Momma's bottom moving up and down, and I knew she had
you inside her." She stroked her fingers across my cheek
and continued, "That was the night I touched myself for
the first time. I was so excited, I trembled all over.
After I got back in bed, I thought about your being
inside Momma, up between her legs, and I felt down
between my legs, down to that spot where a man goes in.

"It felt so good to touch there and I soon had both my
hands down, touching and rubbing. I could hardly believe
how wet I got. It kept feeling better and better and I
just kept climbing higher and higher. Then it happened.
I had an orgasm. I had my very first orgasm the night I
saw you and Momma making love.

"Every time after that when you and Momma made love, I
listened and touched myself. I pretended it was you
touching me, that you were inside me like you were
inside Momma. I could hear when you and Momma had an
orgasm, and I would try to come at the same time. That
way, I could dream that it was you making me come and
that I was the one who made you come."

Her revelation aroused me to a pitch I had never before
achieved. I pulled her closer against me, pressing the
little nubbins of her nipples into my chest. My cock
throbbed, down where it pushed against her thigh, and
more of my pre-come gushed out, making her leg even more
slippery from my hot flow. I groaned and whispered, "Oh,
God, baby, I had no idea."

"That's why I got upset about Barbie--she got to live
out my fantasy, my fantasy of making love with you."

I held her closer to me and whispered, "Baby, baby, I'm
so sorry. If I'd only known...."

"Shhh, Daddy," Candy said, putting her lips to mine to
stop my protests. Pulling her lips slightly away so that
they barely touched mine, she said, "Here I am making
you feel bad, and it wasn't your fault at all. I just
wanted you to know that my feelings toward you are just
like the ones you have for me."

Her lips curved into a smile and she continued, "You DO
have to make up for it, though. You have to do
everything to me that you did to Barbie. Then you have
to do more. I want you to do MORE to me than you did to
Barbie. Daddy, I want us to do EVERYTHING. We've got a
whole weekend, and you have to show and do everything to
me."

I could hardly believe this was my little girl Candy
telling me this. Pure, unadulterated lust flowed through
me, and I felt hot all over. I growled deep in my throat
and pushed her onto her back. Shifting up, I leaned down
across her and put my chest down and crushed it against
the firmness of her breasts.

"Yes, baby, yes," I muttered. "We'll do everything. When
we get through, there won't be anything we haven't done.
I'm going to love you like I've never loved anyone
before." Putting my mouth against hers, I drove my
tongue into the warmth and wetness of her mouth. I used
it wildly, its thrusts mirroring the heights of passion
Candy's words had driven me to. She wrapped an arm
around my back and pulled me even closer, growling in
her throat as I had done. I shivered in anticipation of
the weekend ahead of us--two whole days of nothing but
loving.

As we kissed, I put a hand on her breasts. I stroked
lightly across their undercurves and then moved up to
their areolas. Alternating between them, I drew little
circles around the nipples, lightly tracing my
fingertips on the crinkly dark ovals crowning their
fullness. She arched her back up toward my hand and
murmured a soft "ummnnn" into my mouth.

I touched the nipples, just brushing my fingers across
them. She muttered an "Ahh" and arched her back even
higher. Taking her breasts one at a time, I squeezed
them and kneaded them gently, brushing my palm across
the nipples as I did so. Her back was now several inches
off the bed as she arched it up and offered her breasts
for my caresses.

As much as I enjoyed touching her breasts, I was even
more drawn to the area below. I remembered how wet and
pink her furrow had been when she removed her pajama
bottoms, and I longed to touch her there, to put my
fingers into that cleft of womanhood she had revealed to
me. Taking my hand away from her breasts, I slowly moved
it down her front. When I came to the little indentation
of her navel, I drew a little circle around it with my
fingertips, just brushing lightly and teasingly.

Leaving her little belly-button, I moved lower. With
just the tips of my fingers, I drew a line down the
little roundedness of her belly, down to where her
temple of Venus was hidden away. She gasped at the touch
and shivered, the muscles of her stomach tensing up in
anticipation of my hand reaching its goal. As my fingers
moved into the forest of her black pubic hair, Candy
bent her legs at the knees and drew her feet up. When I
at last found her hidden furrow, she moved her knees
apart and opened herself up to fully receive my invading
hand.

After my hand found its goal, I moved two fingers into
the channel. Her labial lips were swollen, filled by her
arousal. Using two fingers, I stroked the inside of one
from near the bottom up to the top, to where it joined
the other. As I stroked slowly upward, my fingers came
to her clitoris. It was huge -- far larger than any I
had ever encountered before, like a hard acorn centered
in her furrow, forcing the lips to gape open around it.
Candy jerked her hips and gasped as my fingers barely
brushed against its sensitivity.

Using the same two fingers, I traced down the other
puffed-out lip and followed it back down to where it
widened out. The whole area between her legs was slick
and creamy, coated with the evidence of her newly
revealed passion. I was amazed at how aroused she was.
Realizing that I had lived with this little nymph for
nineteen years and had never seen evidence of her
feelings for me nor recognized the depths of her
sensuality filled me with a sense of wonder.

Dipping my fingers into the wide area of her vulva, I
found the entrance to her tunnel. I traced my finger
around the opening, toying with its edges, and then
slipped a finger tip into the recess. Her hips moved up
against my probing finger and her tongue went wild in my
mouth. I continued my probing until almost half my
finger was inserted into her. Her hips undulated against
my hand as her pussy sought to imitate the fuck it was
longing to receive. Responding to my touches, she was
soon panting into my mouth, barely able to sustain our
kiss.

I twisted my finger in slow gyrations, stretching and
teasing the tight entrance to her vagina. Reacting to
the motions, she squirmed her hips in counter circles,
and my hand was soon slick with her juices, almost as if
it had been bathed in her girl flow. Finally having my
hand where it had been in so many of my fantasies made
my bl**d race. My cock throbbed against her side,
pulsing as if it had a life of its own, eager to replace
my finger and delve into Candy's tight, hot inner body.

I slowly extracted my finger from within Candy and let
it trace a path right up the center of her wet furrow.
Just touching lightly, I slowly moved it up to where it
came against her swollen, bulging clitoris. Moving my
finger tip on top of the hard little knob, I caressed it
with just the gentlest of strokes. Its hood was pulled
back, allowing full access to its firm, sensitive flesh.

Candy murmured, "Oh god," saying the words right into my
mouth. Her hips began to jerk and twist, and she shoved
them against my hand, pressing herself hard against me.
Suddenly, her stomach started shuddering in little
spasms and her knees jerked together, clamping my hand
between them.

Still able to move my finger, I continued the soft
strokes of Candy's swollen, exposed clitoris. She flung
an arm across my shoulder and dug her fingers into my
back, moaning into my mouth. Unable to bear the
escalation of pleasure any longer, she dropped both arms
by her sides, and using them and her feet for leverage,
thrust her hips up, arching her back a full foot off the
bed. The small shudders that had shaken her belly before
increased in their intensity and her hips were soon
jerking and twisting.

Pulling her mouth from mine, she moved her head to the
side and moaned, "Ohhh, God, Daddy." I could feel the
hand next to me clutch the sheet as she balled it up
into a fist. Suddenly she went rigid, the muscles of her
stomach and thighs straining and hard. She moved her
head from side to side and muttered, "Ahh, Ahh." Then
she arched her head back, straining it against the
pillow, and screamed, "Dadddieee! Ooohhhh, God,
Daddiiee!"

The whole insides of her legs convulsed against my hand
and spasms undulated up and down her furrow, moving
against my finger in wave after wave. They continued
like this for at least thirty seconds before gradually
decreasing. She was moaning continuously, a soft
crooning sound of rapture.

Slowly, the spasms became less intense and she gradually
relaxed, the muscles in her thighs and stomach
softening. Her legs moved apart, releasing my hand from
their grasp. Her hips slowly descended until her back
once again was on the bed.

Still breathing hard, she whispered, "I came Daddy. Oh,
God, I just came and came and came. I've longed for this
so much that I knew all it would take was one touch
between my legs and I'd be gone. Ohhh, Daddy, that was
sooo good. That's the best it's ever been for me."

"Later on, it will get even better," I said.

"I'll die if it does. I don't think I can bear anything
better."

"You will, baby, you will. And it will only get better,
sweet- heart. Better and better."

Candy's hand was right next to where my cock touched her
side. She moved it to where her fingers came into
contact with my shaft and lightly stroked them up and
down its length, spreading the wetness of my pre-come
over its surface. Wrapping her fingers around my cock,
she whispered, "How about now? Can we start right now? I
want you to feel what I just felt. I tell from how hard
you are that you're ready." She gave my shaft a hard
squeeze and continued, "Daddy, let's fuck now. I want to
feel this up inside me, deep inside me. I want to feel
you when you come. I want you to come long and hard just
like I did."

"Yes, baby, if you're ready for it, we'll do it right
now. But remember, with this being your first time, it
might hurt a little. I'll try to be as gentle as
possible, but sometimes nothing can prevent a girl from
experiencing some pain the first time. It usually
doesn't last long, though--the pleasure soon drives the
pain away."

"I know I told you I was a virgin, and that's so--I've
never fucked before. But one time when I was listening
to you and Momma I got pretty carried away and pushed my
fingers in real deep. I felt something tear, and it hurt
a little. I even found a little bl**d on me the next
morning. Since I did that back then, it may not hurt
this time."

My mind formed a mental picture of her playing with
herself in bed, getting so aroused that she deflowered
herself, and my cock jerked in response to the image. I
was finding out more and more about my daughter that I
hadn't even suspected.

More and more I was finding how sexual she was, how
passion had ran just below her surface, unrevealed until
now. She wasn't any longer my little girl--she was a
passionate, fully matured female, ready and eager for me
to bring her sexuality to complete fruition. Even though
I was in one way disappointed that it wouldn't be me who
ridded her of her maidenhead, I was relieved that I
wouldn't have to bring her the pain of defloweration.

"It sounds like you took care of your maidenhead then.
You're right, it probably won't hurt now. Still, though,
let's not take any chances. We'll do it the way that a
virgin should do it the first time, with you on top."

Candy smiled a soft smile and said, "Like I saw you and
Momma doing it? Just like I dreamed about? Oh, yes,
let's do it like that. It will be like it was when I
went back to bed and pretended, only it will be real
this time. This time I really will have you inside me."

She squirmed her hips around, and with excitement
showing in her voice, said, "Oh, God, let's do it right
now. Just thinking about it sends shivers through me."
She took my hand and moved it down to her vee, pressing
it into her wet flesh. "Feel how wet I am. Just feel how
ready I am."

I could hardly believe the sheer wantonness of that
action. She had just finished a shuddering orgasm and
now she was asking for more--asking me, no, almost
begging me, to fuck her. Her passion was far greater
than I could have fantasized about even in my wildest of
fantasy and I trembled in lust, trembled with an
overpowering desire to give her what she wanted: to have
my cock buried to its base in her young body.

I turned over on my back, my cock thrusting up erect and
quivering from my groin. I looked down at it and its
head was inflamed, a dark plum color. It was wet, too,
the flow of my pre-come dribbling down and drenching it.
I touched Candy and said, "Get up over me. Straddle me
so that you can lower yourself down on me."

Candy did as I said, putting her knees on each side of
my hips, her vee just above my straining cock. Her
furrow gaped open, and her swatch of hair was wet,
clinging to her pubis in little curls. I reached down
and held my cock still, pointing it right up to the
entrance to Candy's vagina. "Now, baby, lower yourself
down on me. Do it real slow and easy. Take just as much
as you comfortably can. If it starts to hurt, just stop
and let the pain pass. This way, you're in control. You
get to set the pace."

With a frown of concentration on her face, Candy lowered
her hips until my cock made contact with her wet furrow.
She squirmed, positioning herself until the head of my
cock nudged into the recess of her sheath. Tilting her
head back slightly, she closed her eyes and slowly
lowered herself onto my hardness, engulfing it in her
hot, wet flesh.

Although she was incredibly tight, the combination of
her lubrication and my pre-come facilitated penetration.
One inch of my cock disappeared and then another. Candy
let out her breath and then lowered herself until her
pussy had swallowed about half my shaft.

The walls of her tunnel pressed tightly around its hard
invader and created some of the most pleasurable
sensations I could recall. I had thought my first
journey into Barbie's pussy was one of my most memorable
experiences, but it paled in comparison to the pleasure
that now rushed through my body.

Thus far, other than feeling my cock f***e the walls of
her tunnel apart, there been no obstruction, no
obstacles to my journey into the depths of Candy's body.
Her maidenhead no longer existed. It looked like we
would be free to continue without the inconvenience of
even momentary pain. She still had her eyes closed,
though, and the slight frown was still on her face. "You
okay, sweetheart?" I asked. "Is it hurting any?"

She opened her eyes and smiled. "No... it doesn't hurt.
It's just a strange, new feeling--like my whole belly is
filling up." She leaned forward, putting her hands by my
side, and f***ed more of her pussy down over my cock.

"My belly is filling up with my Daddy's cock," she
murmured, almost to herself. Then, with a grunt and a
sudden downward thrust of her hips, she impaled herself
on the remaining portion of my cock. At last, I was all
the way in her, my cock buried completely in Candy's
teenage pussy. Having accomplished her goal, she leaned
down, letting her breasts brush across my chest, and
whispered, "Ah, all of it. All of Daddy's cock... all
the way inside me."

Thank goodness she stayed still. If she had moved even
an inch, I would have filled her pussy right then and
there with my come. Finally achieving my desire to make
love with Candy was so arousing that it would have taken
little more to send me beyond my already stretched-to-
the-limit control.

For long moments, we remained motionless like that--
pubic hair intermeshed and pubic bones pressed together.
Even without motion, it was pure, unabated pleasure. The
warmth and moisture of her vagina pressing in on all
portions of my cock felt so good I would have gladly
remained like that for hours, just savoring the
pleasure, enjoying the contact of our sexual flesh.

Eventually, though, Candy lifted herself until her torso
was erect above me. Using her knees and thighs, she
raised herself about an inch, withdrawing the sheath of
her vagina from off my cock by that amount. Then,
reversing the motion, she once again came down, taking
all my cock back inside her warm confines. As she hit
bottom, she squirmed herself against the hardness of my
pubis, grinding her clitoris on it. "Ohhh, yes," she
muttered.

She repeated the action one more time, bringing the hard
nubbin of her clitoris into even harder contact with the
base of my cock. Then, holding still, she looked down at
me and said, "I did it, Daddy. Just like in my dreams, I
got all my Daddy's cock up into my belly." She lifted
herself even higher than before, and then thrust down
hard on me. "Daddy, we're fucking. We're finally,
finally fucking!"

Using just a little rocking motion, Candy moved back and
forth, moving her pussy up and down my cock in little
short strokes. Right above me, her breasts jiggled from
the motion. If nothing else had indicated the extent of
her arousal, her breasts would have. The nipples were
fully erect and jutting straight out.

Even the areolas around them were swollen and puffed
out, their crinkles gone. Unable to resist them, I put
my hands up and made love to those firm, magnificent
globes. She put her hands on top of mine and pressed
them into her flesh, pressing them deeply into the
pillows of her femininity.

Gradually, Candy increased her tempo, bouncing up and
down at a faster pace. As she did, the up-and-down
strokes became longer, and my pleasure climbed to meet
hers. I felt shudders and little contractions of
pleasure grasp her pussy, causing it to squeeze down on
my cock. I knew from that that she was having a series
of mini-orgasms that would intensify until they combined
into one big one. She murmured her pleasure each time a
contraction hit and moaned in joy from the feeling.

Candy took my hands away from her breasts and then
leaned down to where our faces were only inches apart.
"I'm fucking you, Daddy. How do you like it? Did Barbie
do this to you?"

"No, sweetheart, Barbie and I didn't do it like this.
This is just for you and me."

"Good," she said, putting her mouth on mine and driving
her tongue into my mouth.

Candy stretched herself so that she now lay on top of me
in the classic missionary position. She moved her pussy
up and down on my shaft, using long strokes. Combined
with them, she gyrated her hips in circles, twisting her
pussy around my cock with each of her strokes. The
motions were working their spell on me, but they were
affected her even more. Her mini-orgasms were almost
continuous now and her juices were flowing out and
covering my balls and running down the crack of my ass.
We were making a marvelous wet spot.

I reached down and caressed the smooth skin of her
buttocks. I could feel their muscles clench up each time
she thrust down and then feel them rise on each of her
up strokes. Her stomach muscles pressed against mine and
the shudders and contractions that moved through them
transferred to mine.

I spread my legs apart and lifted them, wrapping them
around her waist. Using them for leverage, I started
reciprocating her thrusts, driving upward to meet each
of her downward thrusts. We were soon panting into each
other's mouths, climbing the ascent toward orgasm at a
breakneck speed.

Candy started softly muttering, "Oh god... Oh god... Oh
god!" gradually increasing the pace of her hip motions.
Suddenly, she pulled her face away of mine and threw her
head back with eyes closed.

"Oh god, Daddy!"

The little shudders and contractions that she had had
earlier now became hard convulsions, shaking her and
causing her whole pelvis to tremble. Using my legs, I
pulled her groin hard against mine and ground my pubic
bone into her clitoris. She collapsed against me, her
breasts crushed against my chest, and shook and panted
as her orgasm took control of her, shaking her with its
ecstasy.

Gradually, her shudders lessened and she relaxed against
me, totally spent from the intensity of the orgasm. She
lifted her up and softly said, "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, sweetheart," I answered.

"You didn't come, did you?" she asked.

"Not yet. But I'm not far from it."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Daddy. I told you I wanted you to have
the same kind of pleasure I had, and all I did was have
it all over again and leave you high and dry."

I chuckled and said, "Who said I was through?"

She grinned and said, "Not me."

I lifted Candy from off me and turned her on her back.
Getting on my knees, I moved up between her legs. I took
hold of each of her legs and spread them wide apart,
lifting them up with knees bent so they formed a saddle
for me. Then I moved a pillow to her hips and lifted her
so I could put it under them.

Now she was ready for me. My cock throbbed in
anticipation of entry into the wide-open pussy that lay
before it, just inches away. Now I was ready to show her
some REAL fucking, ready to show her how a cock and
pussy were really supposed to fit together. Candy
watched me throughout all this, silent, eyes wide.

Grasping my cock by the base, I ran its head up and down
her furrow, concentrating on her clitoris. Then I guided
it down to her tunnel, still open from her fucking me,
and nudged it into her. Thrusting my hips forward
slowly, I pushed my cock into Candy's body.

Soon, it was down to where its base was pushed firmly
into the wet, pink flesh of her furrow. I pulled it out
and then thrust it back in, hard and fast. Since she had
already come, I didn't have to have any concern about
her being satisfied--it was my time now, time for me to
fully enjoy the pleasure of her body, to live out the
fantasy of fucking the young, hot body of my little
girl.

I lifted both of Candy's legs up, spreading the vee of
her vulva wide, exposing all the wet flesh of her
furrow. I could see where my cock entered into her, and
I shoved hard, watching it as it drove in until my belly
thrust into her wetness. I pulled out until just the
head was left inside her and thrust in again, pushing as
hard as I could.

Stretching my legs out below me, I put my hands
alongside her shoulders and started pistoning in and out
as hard and fast as I could go. Candy spread her legs
out all the way and put them over mine, her ankles
locked across my calves. As I came down on my thrusts,
she raised her hips up with a thrust of her own. Her
eyes were even wider now, and she grunted, "Oh, God,
Daddy!"

"Is this hurting you, baby?" I asked.

"Hurting? Oh, God, no! It's just so good, it's almost
unbelievable." As she hunched her hips up to meet me,
she murmured, "Ummmnnnn." She reached up and grasped my
shoulders with her hands and said, "Oh, I love it this
way. I love it hard and fast." She moved her legs from
my calves and wrapped them around my hips, and hunching
her hips up toward me, muttered, "Ooooh, I'm going to
come AGAIN! Oh, God, Daddy, DO IT! Do it hard... HARD!"

Putting my hands under her hips, I continued to drive my
cock in and out of her clutching, clenching hot tunnel.
"Yeah, baby, hard, hard," I murmured. I could feel my
orgasm building to a crescendo. I had waited so long to
finally make love to Candy that it had built up to one
of the highest peaks of my life.

The way her hot flesh clutched against mine, the
slippery friction of oily flesh rubbing against oily
flesh, was taking me beyond any point of control. I was
panting like a runner doing a marathon and the pressure
of my semen was a volcano ready to erupt. I felt her
pussy tighten down on my cock and the muscles of her
belly tighten.

Her buttocks clenched in my hands, drawing up into
little knots. In a half moan, half cry, she screamed,
"Ohhhhhh, Daddy! Ohhhhh, oh, oh, oooooooohhhhhh!" She
opened her eyes and moaned, "Oh, God, come now. Come
with me. Come with your little girl."

Hearing her words and feeling her body writhe in my
grasp was too much for me. I had already been on the
edge of orgasm, and her actions pushed me over the
crest. I drove my cock in, as deep as I could get it,
and held it there. My buttocks now clenched just as hers
were doing and my cock contracted.

Then, almost like a cannon shot, a jet of come spurted
out of my cock into the depths of her flesh. Candy felt
it and shoved her hips up even tighter to me. She put a
hand behind my head and brought mouth to wide open
mouth. With both our mouths open and seeking, we kissed,
our tongues stroking and caressing the other's.

Gush after gush spurted from my cock. It filled her
pussy and spread over my cock and coated it with warm
slipperiness. Candy's hips pushed up hard up against me,
her pussy pressed against the base of my cock, jerking
against me with little stabbing motions. The flow of my
sperm had intensified her orgasm and we were both at the
peak of our rapture, writhing in ecstasy.

I pulled my cock out and then drove it back in again,
and Candy murmured her approval. As I pushed in, I felt
my sperm gush out and cover both of us. It dripped down
on my balls and I knew that a whole stream had to be
flowing down between her legs and drenching the bed. It
had to be the wettest fuck I had ever had, and I loved
the wetness.

Our peaks passed slowly, gradually ebbing away into just
little tremors and sighs. The wild abandon of our kiss
changed into a gentle tenderness. Oh, God," I thought,
"I've just fucked my own daughter, my little girl, the
person I love most in this world." She moved slightly,
restirring the pleasure. "And it was the best fuck I've
ever had."

I pulled my lips away from hers slightly and she said,
"Ummnnn, God, Daddy. That was incredible." She hunched
her hips up to mine, pressing her sperm coated pussy
against me and with a big smile said, "You were right.
Now I know what REAL fucking is." She hunched her hips
up and said, "It even still feels good, doesn't it?" Not
waiting for an answer, she pulled my mouth back down to
hers for a slow, languid kiss.

She was right--it did still feel good. Even though my
cock had lost a little of its rigidity, it was still
firm, filling the entire cavity of her pussy. The fact
that it was Candy under me, her pussy holding my cock in
its warm grasp, played games with my libido, keeping me
hard despite my having one of the most intense orgasms
of my life. I pulled my cock out and shoved it back,
testing myself. Yes, it WAS still good. I felt like I
could go on forever. Go on forever with Candy.

She felt my stroke and shoved against it, murmuring into
my mouth. Her hand stroked the back of my neck, a caress
reflecting her feelings toward me. Now we were more than
father and daughter, our love had a new dimension, a new
depth and breadth. She broke our kiss, licking my lips
in the process, and whispered, "Are you going to fuck me
again, right now?"

"Do you want me to?"

"YES! Oh, God, yes. Can you?"

I pulled my cock out and shoved it back in, saying,
"What does than tell you?"

Candy grinned and said, "That tells me that my Daddy is
about to fuck his little girl again." She pulled her
pussy down, letting my cock slip out a little, and then
shoved back up, taking it back inside. "Yes, Daddy, do
it again. Let's do it over and over again, until we
can't do it anymore."

I pulled out and got up on my knees, saying, "Let's use
another position. This time let's play like we're boy
dog and girl dog."

Candy grinned, immediately catching on, and got up on
her hands and knees, her beautiful ass turned toward me.
She turned her head back toward me and smiling, said,
"Is this right, Daddy?"

Was it right? With that sweet little ass stuck up in the
air for me, it was more than right--it was perfect. Her
whole bottom was wet from where my come had run down
between her legs, and the furrow of her pussy was
overflowing from come still oozing out her pussy. Seeing
her like that brought all the rigidity back to my cock,
and my lust that had declined slightly after my orgasm
returned in full f***e.

My cock quivered in anticipation of getting back inside
of the hot sexual flesh presented in open invitation
before me. I groaned and thrust my shaft up between her
legs, pushing it into the wetness of her furrow, seeking
Candy's hot, come-dripping hole.

Running my cock up and down the channel, I found the
opening to her sheath and pushed it in, thrusting my
hips forward slowly. My belly at last made contact with
her buttocks, making a wet sound. I put my hands on her
hips and pulled her in even closer to me, swinging my
balls up to where they made contact with her clitoris. I
pulled out and then thrust in hard, forcing her hips
forward.

She folded her arms and laid her head on them so as to
steady her ass for my attack. Turning her head back to
me, she said, "I like it this way. You go in so deep...
deeper than ever before. I can feel your cock going way
up inside me." She squirmed her slick buttocks against
me and murmured, "Ummnnnn, it feels so good this way."

Even though Candy's pussy was still tight, my cock had
opened it up considerably. That, coupled with way my
previous deposit of sperm increased her lubrication,
allowed me to really ram her. From that position, I
didn't have to worry about crushing her, and I allowed
my lust full play. Gripping her hips, I held her in
place and drove in and out of her like a piledriver.

Each of my thrusts moved her forward, driving her head
into the pillow. She was my lust toy, and I used her
body to give me the utmost pleasure possible. With each
of my thrusts I muttered, "Yes, baby, deep...oh, sweet
pussy... ummm, sweet little girl pussy... oh, god, baby,
so good, so good, so good."

I wasn't the only one getting pleasure from my pistoning
thrusts. Each time I thrust against Candy, she grunted
and pushed back hard against me. The cheeks of her ass
spread apart and her buttocks flattened against my belly
each time I drove into her. As I pulled out, the
entrance to her pussy stretched out, clasping my cock as
if reluctant to lose contact. We became one creature,
fused together in a sphere of pure pleasure. We moaned
and muttered our pleasure, inarticulate sounds of lust
being completely and fully satisfied.

Leaning across Candy's back, I put my hands under her
and caressed her hanging breasts, kneading the firm
projections and rubbing across the firm nipples. She
moved her shoulders up slightly, giving me more room to
play with her sensitive nipples. After giving them
sufficient attention, I moved my hands lower, down to
her drenched sexual area. Using the fingers of both
hands, I thoroughly explored the top portion of her wet
channel.

I felt it widen with each of my thrusts and then come
back together as I withdrew. Two of my fingers found her
clitoris and rubbed it while the others caressed the
inner portions of her labial lips. Feeling her wetness,
feeling it as it soaked my hands, served only to
intensify the eroticism of the contact. She squirmed her
ass and tried to move her legs together as my fingers
strummed across her love button.

My uninhibited onslaught of her pussy became too much
for me and I felt my orgasm surging to its breaking
point. The contact of my fingers on her clitoris coupled
with the way I see-sawed my cock in and out her was
bringing Candy to the same point.

Her whole ass quivered and shivers run through her firm
little belly. Her moans were continuous as she responded
to the multiple stimulation. She bucked up hard against
me and shouted, "Oh, God, I'm coming again!" Shudders
ran through her body and she collapsed flat, my hands
pinned under her, still playing drum beats on her
clitoris. I went down with her, continuing to piston my
cock in and out with hard, fast strokes.

Candy worked her hips up and down, first pushing her
clitoris against my fingers and then pushing her pussy
against my cock. Each of us was lost in rapture, orgasm
sweeping over us in ever higher waves. Hers came on
first and she shook under me, shaking her ass in
circles, and moaning, "Oh, God...Oh, God." The whole
internal portion of her pussy convulsed and jerked,
grasping my cock and contracting around it.

Even with that restriction, I still managed to drive in
and out, as deep as I could go. The combination of her
belly convulsing against my hands, the shudder of her
furrow against my fingers, and the clutch of her
trembling pussy flesh against my cock proved to be the
final ignition, though, and I joined her in orgasm,
jetting shot after shot of sperm into her already filled
pussy.

My eyes clouded over, my vision becoming blurred, and I
collapsed on top of Candy, barely able to support myself
with my arms to keep from crushing her under my weight.
It had been the most intense, most satisfying orgasm of
my life, and I was totally spent. Each spurt of sperm
weakened me, relaxing me. When I finally stopped coming,
I was limp, completely used up.

We lay there for long moments, gasping, trying to catch
our breaths. My cock, now completely satisfied, slowly
shrunk and then pulled out of Candy's pussy, dribbling
even more come over her. I had come so much that it was
leaking out of her pussy, each of her tremors making
more pour out. The stream flowed down over my cock and
balls and her pussy, and a pool of semen formed under
us.

Gradually, I came to my senses, my vision returning, and
lifted myself and lay down beside her. Her face was
turned toward mine, and she smiled softly. Without
actually speaking, her lips formed the words, "Thank
you, Daddy. I love you." Uncaring about our sl**ping in
the result of our orgasm, I reached down and pulled the
covers over us. Candy went to sl**p immediately and I
soon followed.

* * * *

The next morning I woke up to the delicious smell of
fresh coffee and bacon frying. I picked up my wrinkled
robe from the floor and put it on. Following the smell
of breakfast, I went into the kitchen. Candy was
standing there in her robe, cooking breakfast for us.
The back of her hair was still damp, so I knew she had
taken a shower. Turning toward me, she said, "Well, good
morning, sunshine. I'm fixing us some breakfast." She
grinned and continued, "I figured we need some
nourishment after last night. Why don't you get your
shower while I finish. Breakfast ought to just about be
ready by the time you're through."

Following her suggestion, I went into the bathroom and
quickly shaved and showered. While showering, I recalled
the events of the previous evening. It had been a
evening of the most exciting love-making of my life and
my cock sprung up in full erection as I remembered what
Candy and I had done. Candy might be my daughter, but
she was also a passionate woman with a large capacity
for love. After forcing myself to think of other things,
I got my erection down to a semi-hard and put on my robe
and went back into the kitchen.

Candy had breakfast on the table and we sat down and
ate. Candy didn't say anything, but the looks she gave
me were warm and filled with excitement. She conveyed
with her eyes that last night hadn't been enough, that
she wanted more. She had said we had the whole weekend,
and it appeared that she meant it. My cock slowly came
fully erect as I considered the prospect.

Candy carried her dishes and put them in the sink and I
did the same. Standing there at the sink, her robe tied
tightly about her, the full perfection of her form
showed through the thin fabric. I embraced her from the
back, running my hands around to her front and cupping
her breasts. "Baby," I whispered into her ear, "last
night was the best thing that's happened to me in my
entire life."

She turned around to me and said, "Me, too, Daddy. It
was even better for me." She put her mouth to mine and
kissed me lightly, just brushing her tongue across my
lower lip. She moved her mouth from mine and said,
"Thank you for last night."

Stepping away from me to the center of the kitchen,
Candy grinned at me and said, "Guess what I've got on
under my robe."

"I couldn't even begin to guess," I answered.

Candy laughed and said, "Nothing. There's nothing under
here except your little Candy. Interested?"

Interested? God, I lusted after her with a lust that
seeming to have no limit. Nine-thirty in the morning,
after an evening of love-making that included some of
the most intense orgasms of my life, and my cock was
standing rigidly away from my body, pushing my robe out
in a bulge. It was Candy doing that to me. I just
couldn't seem to get enough of her. I looked down at the
bulge in the front of my robe and said, "What do you
think?"

"How about a date, then? Why don't we meet in my bedroom
in... let's see...three seconds?" She laughed and ran
down the hall, looking back over her shoulder at me with
a look that was as lustful as the one I'm sure I was
giving her.

As soon as we got into her room, we were all over each
other, each one trying to get the robe off the other. In
seconds, our robes were on the floor and we were
standing naked, trembling with desire. Candy moved up
against me and put her arms around me, holding me close.
"God, Daddy, I think I'm turning into a nymphomaniac.
All I can think about is making love with you. All I
want is for us to make love, to fuck for twenty- four
hours a day. I just can't seem to get enough of you."

"God, baby, you too? I thought it was just me. You
affect me exactly the same way. No one has ever done
that to me before. Just you."

Candy pushed her groin against my hard cock and
whispered, "Then why are we wasting time?"

In answer, I stepped toward the bed, pushing Candy in
lock-step with me. When the back of her knees hit the
bed, she fell down on it, laughing. Even though she was
laughing at the awkward dance we had just performed, her
eyes looking up at me showed smoky desire, hunger for
more of what we had done last night. What I saw in her
eyes inflamed my desires and whetted my hunger even
more.

With her legs spread as they were, the furrow of her
pussy was open, with pink, moist flesh showing. It
looked delicious and I had to taste it. I knelt at her
feet and spread her legs even farther apart, spreading
her labia up so that her wet furrow gaped even wider.
Extending my tongue, I licked a circle around her navel
and then traced a line down to the dark forest of her
pubic fur.

I curled my tongue into a tube and, using it like a
finger, moved it downward, parting a path through the
pubic tresses. When it came to the top of her furrow, I
probed down into it, brushing my tongue lightly across
the firm button of Candy's little man in the boat. Candy
gasped and thrust her hips up to me, pushing her hot
vulva against my mouth. "Ohhh, Daddy!" she murmured.
"Oh, God, I was hoping you would do this. Barbie told me
about your doing it to her, and I nearly came in my
panties from hearing her tell how good it was."

Candy's words excited me even more and I put my whole
mouth into her furrow and licked and slurped up and
down, trying to reach every part of it. I put my hands
under her buttocks and lifted her up so that I could get
to her better. As I moved down to the lower portion of
the gash, I spread her cheeks apart and probed my tongue
even lower. I could see the little crinkled rosebud
nestled in the cleft between her cheeks and I drove my
tongue down to it and licked and caressed it.

She squirmed her hips in response and said, "Oh, Daddy,
that's nasty!" I spread her cheeks apart even wider and
rimmed her harder, probing the tip of my tongue down
into the midst of the little wrinkles. She moved her
hips from side to side and said, "Oh, God, nasty... so
dirty... ummnnnn... oohh... yes... good. Oooooohhhh, I
love it!"

I replaced my tongue with a finger tip, using it to rub
and gently caress Candy's little nether hole. Running my
tongue from there upwards, I came to the opening into
her tight love tunnel. She had become completely aroused
now, and cream was flowing out and covering all her
tender vaginal furrow. I put my mouth right on top of
her opening and spread my lips wide, stretching her
vagina wider.

I sucked on it, drawing out more of her cream, and then
plunged my tongue in as far as I could extend it. I
twisted it around and around, moving it on the vaginal
walls and caressing her interior. Rolling it up into a
hard little tube, I plunged my tongue in and out, giving
her a miniature version of intercourse. That action
coupled with the way my finger played with her little
asshole soon had her breathing fast and moving her hips
up and down.

I withdrew my tongue and replaced it with the thumb of
the hand that was caressing her asshole. Keeping that
hand in motion, moving both my finger tip and thumb
around and in her two lower orifices, I moved my mouth
up and placed it over her clitoris. As my tongue came
out and laved her swollen clitoris, she gasped and
jerked her hips up to my mouth.

I sucked the little nubbin between my lips, and holding
it like that, strummed my tongue over and across the
exposed surface of her hard pleasure knot. She put both
her hands on my head and pressed my face in closer to
her, moaning and muttering, "Ohhhh, yessss... do it...
suck me... yesss... oohhh... I love it... oh, I love
it!"

Candy was soon rocking back and forth on her elbows,
moving her hips against mine in little short thrusts. I
followed each of her motions, never once losing my
contact with her clitoris. I felt trembles and shudders
in her thighs, and her clitoris started little jerking
movements between my lips. Suddenly, her vagina clamped
down on my thumb and squeezed hard. Her buttocks
clenched, the muscles in them becoming hard knots, and
she screamed, "Coming! Oh, God, I'm commiinng,
commmiinnggg!"

I kept licking her clitoris, carrying her all the way
through her orgasm. After a while, she jerked her hips
away from my mouth and whispered, "Please, no more."

I took my mouth away from her and sat up straight,
wanting to see her in the full aftermath of orgasm. She
had her eyes closed, and lay there trembling, a flush
across her face and a red blush covering her breasts and
the area between them. Cream was flowing from her pussy
and moving in a little stream down her furrow to the
cleft between her cheeks. She had come hard and was
still breathing fast, slowly recovering from the intense
pleasure of her clitoral orgasm.

I moved up and sat on the bed beside her and stroked her
hair, softly and tenderly, as she relaxed and came down
from the high she had just experienced. After a little
while, she stopped her labored breathing and opened her
eyes, looking up at me. She reached out a hand and put
in on my thigh, saying, "God, Daddy, that was the first
time anyone has ever done that to me. I see what Barbie
was talking about -- it's good -- really, really good."

She smiled and said, "Oooohh, WAS it good! I don't know
which I like best, that way, or the natural way. I'm
glad we can do both. That way I'm not f***ed to make a
choice."

Candy sat up on the bed beside me, her hand still on my
thigh, and said, "Now, dear Daddy, it's your turn.
Daddy's little girl is going to do you like you did
her." Reaching out her hand, she wrapped it around my
cock and slowly jacked it up and down, spreading my pre-
come over its entire length.

Then, without letting loose of my cock, she knelt down
in front of me and engulfed half my cock into her mouth.
Clamping her lips tight around my shaft, she applied
suction and used her tongue on the sensitive head and
glans. Reacting to her sudden onslaught of pleasure, I
sucked in my breath and jerked my hips up to her mouth.

From the way she went after my cock, it was obvious that
Candy had natural oral tendencies. She sucked and
slurped on it, moving it in and out her mouth just as
though she were using it as a substitute pussy. I had
gotten so aroused from eating her, from seeing the
rapture of her orgasm, that I was soon trembling and
moaning from the intense pleasure she was giving me.
"Oh, God, baby, that's good. Ummnnnn, I'm getting close,
close."

If anything, she intensified her efforts, taking even
more of my cock into her mouth and slurping and licking
it with even more f***e. "Oh, Baby, you'd better stop.
If you don't stop, I'm going to come, come right in your
mouth." She looked up at me, her eyes twinkling, and
formed her lips into a smile around my shaft.

Candy continued to look up at me, a smile still on her
lips, and sucked even harder. She put a hand under my
balls and lightly caressed my scrotum. With rapid
motions, she bobbed her head back and forth, moving my
cock in and out of her mouth. The action of her tongue,
the warm wetness of her mouth, and the movement of her
lips up and down my shaft proved too much, and I thrust
my cock toward her hard, driving as much of it into her
mouth as she could take.

"Oh, God, baby," I groaned, shooting a huge spurt of
sperm right on top of her tongue. It was followed by
another then another, and Candy gulped, trying to
swallow the thick sperm gushing out of my cock. Even
though she managed to get most of it, some flowed out
over her lower lip and ran in little streams out each
corner of her mouth. Her chin was soon covered with my
flow and white, thick drops dripped down on the floor. I
fell back on the bed, trembling in the throes of my
orgasm, as Candy continued to suck on my cock and
swallow the mouthful of come I had given her.

After a few moments, I recovered from my orgasm to
realize that Candy was still at work on my cock, licking
it and sucking lightly on it. Responding to that
treatment, it stayed completely rigid, fully erect. I
sat up and put my hands alongside her head and gently
pulled her mouth from off my cock. I lifted her up and
pulled her alongside on the bed. If my cock hadn't
already been hard, it would have gotten that way from
just looking at her.

Her whole mouth was covered with the white, thick
coating of my come, and drops of it still clung to her
chin, hanging down, but not yet falling. She licked her
lips and then, using her fingers, wiped the flow from
her chin and into her mouth. She smiled and said, "This
isn't bad at all. Almost tasteless--kind of like egg
whites." Then, grinning, she said, "In fact, seeing that
it's your come, I have to admit that I kind of like it."

Candy put her hand down to my cock and fondled it,
gently squeezing and rubbing it. Her hand was still wet
from my come and the combined lubrication of my come and
her saliva made the contact very pleasurable. She
grinned at me and said, "In case you're wondering why
I'm paying so much attention to your cock, it's because
I'm trying to keep you good and hard. I've got plans for
your hard cock, plans I think you'll like."

I had a hard time imagining anything I could like better
than what she had just done, and my cock swelled in her
hand at the thought of something even better. "What kind
of plans do you have in mind?" I asked.

Without answering, Candy let go my cock and moved up to
the center of the bed. Getting on all fours, she turned
her ass to me and reached down and pulled her cheeks
apart. I could see all of her sweet ass, from the wet
opening of her pussy all the way up to where the cleft
blended into her back. She turned her head toward me and
then took a finger and put it on her little anus. "Did
you do Barbie here? Did you fuck her right here?"

My cock became as rigid as it was possible to be in
response to her question. If I were interpreting her
question correctly, she was going to ask me to fuck her
in the ass. I had never fucked anyone in the ass, not
even Candy's mother, and it was something I had long
wanted to do. Now, Candy was going to ask me to do it.
Hot and flushed with excitement and lust, I answered,
"No, we didn't do that."

Candy grinned and said, "Good. Then do it to me. Stick
your cock in here and do me here. That way there won't
anything virgin left about me." She put a hand to her
mouth and said, "This is no longer virgin," and moving
the hand down to her pussy, she added, "And this is no
longer virgin for sure." She pushed a finger tip into
her asshole and said, "This is the only virginity I have
left, and I want you to take it, too."

As much as I wanted to fuck Candy in the ass, I wanted
to make sure she knew what she was doing. "It might hurt
you some, Baby," I cautioned her.

"Not if you use K-Y Jelly. One of my girlfriends in
school tells me that she and her boyfriend do it this
way all the time in order to avoid any chance on her
getting pregnant. She says that K-Y Jelly keeps it from
hurting. Go look in the right hand drawer of my bathroom
medicine cabinet and you'll find some."

I went and got the K-Y Jelly and came back into the
bedroom. As I entered I could see that Candy had her
hand in her pussy rubbing her clitoris. She didn't stop
her rubbing when she saw me, and said, "I guess I got a
little impatient."

I squirted K-Y Jelly on my cock and completely coated it
with the slippery cream. Getting up on the bed, I
squirted a blob right on top of Candy's little anus,
covering it completely. Then I squeezed some out on my
index finger, making sure it was covered. Working very
carefully, I pushed my jelly-covered finger into her
little opening, spreading it open and pushing all the
way in. I rotated my finger, coating all the inside of
her ass, making it slippery.

I repeated the action, adding even more lubrication
inside her tight little anal tunnel. She squirmed and
moaned as I performed the preliminary steps, enjoying
having my finger inside her. She looked back at me and
said, "That should be plenty. Now put your cock inside
me. Fuck me in the ass, Daddy. Make me a woman in every
way." My cock jerked in response to her words. She
didn't know it, but she was about to make me a man in
every way.

I pushed my cock up against her little opening and
pressed into her. At first it didn't budge at all, just
rammed against the tightness of her opening. Then I felt
her relax a little and the head went all the way in,
spreading the tight ring of her opening around my shaft.
I paused, giving her a chance to get used to having me
inside ass, and asked, "You okay, sweetheart? Still want
to go on?"

"Oh, yes. You don't have to stop. It doesn't hurt. It
just feels like I need to go the bathroom real bad. Keep
on, get it all the way in me."

I pushed a little more and then all resistance abruptly
stopped. Once I had the head of my cock past her
sphincter, it went in easily. I continued to push in
until my cock was completely inside her, the wiry hair
at the base of my cock crushed against her buttocks. I
had thought her pussy was hot and tight, but it didn't
begin to compare with her ass. It was incredibly tight
and so warm that my cock felt like it was inside a
furnace.

The walls of her anus were smooth against my cock,
different from her vagina in ways that couldn't even be
described, but just as pleasure-giving. She tested her
reflexes by contracting the walls around my cock,
squeezing down on it, and a wave of pleasure swept over
me. Candy's mouth and pussy were sheer delights, but her
ass was at least their equal, if not better. "Ooohh,
Baby," I said, "you have to have the sweetest ass in the
world."

Candy laid her head down and started rocked her ass to
and fro, pulling my cock out and then pushing it back
in. The K-Y Jelly was working perfectly and my cock was
able to move in and out freely. Matching her motions, I
started my own thrusts and withdrawals.

Soon we were moving fast, grinding ourselves against
each other, grunting each time our flesh slapped
together. Leaning down and reaching under her, I put my
hands down to her breasts and fondled them. When I did,
she moved her arms under mine and put her hands in her
pussy, gently rubbing her clitoris in perfect timing
with the motions of my cock as it reamed her sweet,
tight ass.

The interior control she had was amazing. Each time I
pressed my phallus completely within her, she squeezed
down on it, pressing the hot, slick tube of her ass
around it. The ring of her sphincter tightened down on
it at the same time, and the effect was a combination of
stroking and velvet-like massage of my whole shaft.

The total effect -- the action of her ass on my cock,
seeing the rocking and squirming of Candy's perfect,
sweet ass, and the knowledge that we were engaged in the
ultimate act of father-daughter i****t -- was becoming
more than my already overloaded senses could bear. The
sensual pressure just built and built, escalating to
where my sperm was almost ready to burst out in a hot
flood.

I speeded up my strokes, driving into her upturned ass
with long, hard strokes. My breath was ragged, almost a
pant, and I gripped her hips and jerked her toward me
with almost brutal f***e. "Oh, God, baby! Almost there!"
I shouted.

Candy's drove her fingers deep within her pussy,
thrusting them in and out, and I could feel them through
the thin membrane that separated them from my thrusting,
rigid shaft. She muttered, "Yes! Fuck me! Come with me,
fill me up with come. Ohh god, yes, yes, YES!"

Candy's orgasm came on her and her ass muscles clamped
down on my cock, sending wave after wave of shudders
over it. It was too much, and with a hard contraction, a
jet of sperm shot out my jerking cock, shooting up deep
into her belly. She squirmed her ass hard against my
cock and muttered, "Ohhh, I can feel you coming. I can
feel each one of your spurts. Ohh, come, come,
commmeeee...."

Relaxing at last, Candy fell prone, my cock still buried
in her little tunnel. She moaned, her hands still under
her moving in her pussy, still pushed her ass up and
down, alternating pressure between her fingers and my
cock. Her motions slowed gradually, and then she lay
still. Her anus was still completely relaxed, open
around my cock, and as my cock lost its erection, it
gradually came out of her opening and fell between her
ass cheeks.

I rolled off her then, laying on my side, and looked at
her, filled with feelings of love and tenderness. Her
eyes were closed and her face relaxed. A little stream
of saliva ran out of one corner of her mouth, and she
reached her tongue out and captured it. Lifting herself,
she pulled her arms from underneath her and turned
toward me, opening her eyes.

Reaching out her arm, she put her hand, still wet from
being in her pussy, on my shoulder and pulled her face
and against mine and kissed me. It was a soft, slow,
tender kiss, filled with the languor and relaxation of
complete satiation, the afterglow of orgasm that
pleasures and satisfies the entire body.

She broke the kiss and smiled, saying, "Now there's
nothing about me that's non-virgin. I believe I came
harder that way than the others." Her face became more
serious and she said, "Did you ever do that with Momma?"

"No, sweetheart, that was my first time with anyone."

She clutched me to her and said, "That means in a way I
got your virginity." She smiled and moving her lips to
mine, she whispered, "Oh, Daddy, I like that." Our lips
blended together and we kissed for a long time, each
savoring the new relationship we had.

* * * *

By the time Sunday afternoon came, Candy and I explored
every position, every aspect of sexuality I could think
of. By my count, probably not too reliable, I had eleven
orgasms that weekend. I didn't attempt to estimate how
many Candy had, probably four times that number. Just
before she went out to her car to leave for Austin, she
said, "Kiss me good-bye, Daddy. Do it inside here where
people can't see."

We kissed, a deep kiss that wasn't meant for father and
daughter. She broke away and said, "Daddy, I just can't
seem to get enough of you. If I come home next weekend,
can we spend it like we did this one?"

I looked at her and said, "No." She got a surprised,
disappointed look on her face, and I laughed and said,
"It won't be like this weekend, it'll be even better.
Sweetheart, I can hardly wait."

She dimpled up and said, "It's a date then--a Daddy and
Candy date."

When she drove off, I was left with a half-hard. I knew
that our relationship couldn't last, that just like
Barbie, now that she was tuned into her sexuality she
would quickly find a young man to meet all her needs.
Until then, though, I plan to just enjoy my good
fortune.

By the time next weekend comes, my now half-hard cock
will be fully ready, just aching and throbbing to get
back inside my sweet daughter's mouth, pussy, and ass.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 9169  |  
99%
  |  8

MY DAUGHTER'S ROOMATE

My wife died two years ago, and since then I've pretty
much lived a loner's life. My only c***d, Candy, lived
in an apartment with one of her girlfriends during her
summer break from college, and even though she usually
called me almost every day, we actually saw each other
only about once a week.

The last two years had been rough ones, but I'd about
worked my way through the grief over my wife's death and
was beginning to feel periods of loneliness. Believing
this was a sign that I reestablish a social life, I
entertained thoughts of beginning to date. I'd heard all
sorts of horror stories about what a jungle dating was
for older, newly-single persons, so I had anxiety about
getting into that arena.

I was beginning to get incredibly horny, though, and
even with frequent relieving of sexual urges with
masturbation, I was starting to experience a driving
urge for real female companionship. I was needing a
flesh-and-bl**d woman, not the imaginary ones I conjured
up in my erotic fantasies. I hoped to find a mature
woman near my age who, like me, wanted only a physical
relationship without too many emotional entanglements --
just good, hot sex with no strings attached.

Before trying to date someone I hardly knew, I decided I
would invite my daughter and her roommate out to dinner.
I figured if I started with a comfortable, non-sexual
encounter like taking the two girls out, asking an older
woman would be easier. Besides, my daughter was going
back to school the next week and it would be somewhat of
a back-to-school going- away celebration.

I picked the girls up at 7:00 o'clock the next Friday
evening. Although I had talked with her a few times on
the telephone, it was the first time I had actually met
Candy's roommate. Her name was Barbie, and the name fit
her perfectly. She was blonde and willowy, just like a
Barbie doll. And just like the doll, she had long legs
that just seemed to go on forever.

They were both dressed stylishly in tight mini-skirts
and form-fitting tops that left few secrets about the
contours of their bodies. Candy was a beautiful girl,
but Barbie was just about her equal. I couldn't help but
wonder why Barbie would be willing to spend an evening
with an older man like me when she must have certainly
had many offers from young studs her own age.

I took the girls to one of the better supper clubs in
town and, after we got a table, ordered drinks. With a
band playing some good soft music in the background,
Candy and I chatted about her having to go back to
school on the following Sunday. To get in some last
moments with her before she left town, I agreed to come
over and help her pack her car. Throughout this time,
Barbie was very pleasant, smiling a lot, but didn't
enter much into the conversation.

After a few minutes of listening to the band and
chatting, I asked Candy to dance. When we got onto the
dance floor, Candy told me that Barbie was a very sweet
girl, but was somewhat on the shy side. I told her I was
amazed that someone as pretty as she could be shy.

Candy laughed and said that even if Barbie was pretty,
she was still very shy, especially with men. She told me
that she herself was dating a little that summer, but
that Barbie would usually sit home and watch television.
Sure, she got asked out on many occasions, but her
shyness kept her from accepting. She urged me to ask
Barbie to dance, that with her there she would probably
accept.

When we got back to the table, I asked Barbie to dance
the next dance with me. She got a surprised look on her
face, and glanced quickly at Candy. Candy smiled and
made a motion toward the dance floor with her head. With
a shy smile, Barbie stood up and said, "Yes, I would
love to dance."

The band was playing a nice golden-oldie, a slow piece
that called for some old-fashioned slow dancing. Barbie
came into my arms and her body almost melted against
mine. She was almost as tall as I, and we seemed to fit
together like two pieces of a jig-saw puzzle. After a
few seconds, she murmured, "Oh, Mr. Larson, you're a
good dancer. Most of the boys I know are pure clods on
their feet."

She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled her body
even more closely against mine. "I just love slow
dancing," she whispered into my ear.

She may have been enjoying our dancing together, but not
nearly so much as I. The firm mounds of her breasts were
pushing into my chest and her soft, rounded belly pushed
up hard against my lower abdomen. It had been a long
time since I had held a girl in my arms and I was
savoring every second of it. Unfortunately, with its
having been so long since I had been in such close
contact with a female body, I couldn't keep from
reacting to the sensual stimulus.

Against my wishes, even with gritting my teeth to try to
avoid it, my penis began to harden and lengthen out down
my trousers leg. "Oh, God," I thought, "I'm going to
embarrass myself, and with Barbie being as shy as she
is, she's going to be mortified."

Instead of pulling away in embarrassment, though, Barbie
pushed her groin hard against mine, squirming her hips
against me. She whispered into my ear, "Am I the cause
of that?"

"Yes, and I'm so sorry. I'm terribly embarrassed about
something like this happening."

"Oh, please don't be embarrassed. It's really my fault
for dancing so close. Besides, I'm very flattered by it.
I wasn't sure I could cause that kind of reaction in a
man. You're giving my ego a tremendous boost." With
that, she pulled me so tight against her that I could
feel the hard little nubbins of her nipples against my
chest.

We finished the dance almost glued together, silent,
both of us enjoying the pleasant sensations of sexual
flesh pressed against sexual flesh.

When the song ended, Barbie excused herself and went to
the restroom and I went back to the table. My hard-on
was evident, bulging out the front of my trousers. Candy
arched an eyebrow and with a wry smile whispered, "Well,
I see you really did enjoy dancing with her." I blushed
a little in embarrassment about my condition, but no
more was said about my obvious arousal. Barbie returned
soon and the subject seemed to be dropped.

After we ate, we had a couple of after-dinner drinks and
talked and laughed. Barbie no longer seemed so shy and
grew more talkative and animated as the evening wore on.
When I mentioned leaving, Barbie asked me to dance one
more dance with her before we left. When we moved onto
the dance floor, Barbie again molded her body against
me, pressing her groin against mine, seeming to try to
push her pussy into my once-again hard and throbbing
cock. "You're coming over Sunday to help Candy get away
to college aren't you?"

"Sure, just like I said I would," I answered.

"Well, after Candy leaves, will you come back into the
apartment? There's something I need to talk to you
about."

"Well, okay, I'll be glad to," I answered. "But why
can't we talk about it now?"

"Because now's not a good time. It's something I'll be
able to talk about only when the two of us are alone
together."

The song ended with those words and Barbie thrust her
groin hard against mine, giving my cock one final feel
of the indentation of her pussy. When we went back to
the table, I was once against in an evident state of
arousal, my cock a hard bulge under the fly of my
trousers. I could see Candy's eyes take in the show, but
she only gave me a knowing look and didn't comment.

We didn't say much on the way back to their apartment.
When I let them out, Candy kissed me on the cheek and
thanked me for taking them to dinner. Following suit,
Barbie repeated the ritual. As I got into the car and
closed the door, Candy said, "See you Sunday morning,
Daddy."

"Yes, see you Sunday," Barbie repeated softly.

As I drove home, I recalled the feel of Barbie's body
against mine and immediately got another hard-on. Under
the shower that night I soaped up my cock and stroked it
hard, imagining it was Barbie's hand performing the act.
Jets of sperm shot out into the shower stall as my cock
jerked in orgasm. I slept soundly that night, not even
dreaming about what dark, mysterious subject Barbie
wished to talk about.

* * *

Sunday morning I drove over to Candy and Barbie's
apartment to help Candy get her clothes and gear loaded
into her car. Candy had most of her stuff already packed
in suitcases, boxes, and hanging garment bags.
Altogether, between finishing the last of her packing
and loading everything into the trunk and back seat of
Candy's car, we finished in about two hours.

Barbie prepared us some sandwiches and Cokes, and we sat
down in the living room and ate lunch and rested. Candy
said she needed to take a shower before leaving and
asked me to stay until she left so she could kiss me
good-bye.

While I was waiting, I finally had time to take a good
look at Barbie. It was worth the effort, because I liked
what I saw. She was dressed in a pair of extra-short
shorts and a tight- fitting tank top. Her lack of a bra
was obvious from the way her nipples and the dark
circles of her areolas showed through the thin fabric of
her top.

Her shorts pulled up so tightly into her crotch that the
crease of her vagina was clearly defined. Her long legs
were very shapely, with smoothly fleshed thighs and firm
calves. If she hadn't been so young, almost the same age
as my daughter, I would have found her sexually
attractive.

"Hell," I thought to myself, "who am I fooling. I AM
attracted to her. It was she I thought about when I
jerked off the other night. And it was she who got me so
hot and bothered when we danced together. k** or no k**,
she is a fine-looking woman, and I would make love to
her if the occasion were right."

Barbie saw me looking at her and gave me a soft, gentle
smile. Still smiling at me, she slowly spread her legs
apart and moved her hands up and down her thighs,
caressing them with light strokes. I envied her hands,
wishing that it were mine doing the stroking. Of its own
volition, my cock swelled to where I had a semi-
erection.

The last thing in the world I wanted was for Candy to
come back into the room and find me lusting after her
roommate. I quickly switched my thoughts over to Candy
and her trip back to Austin and my cock gradually
returned to normal. Just in time, too, for at this time
Candy came back into the room, all ready to leave for
her trip.

Barbie and I walked Candy out to her car. She gave
Barbie a hug and then she hugged me. The hug was unlike
any she had given me before. She pushed her body against
mine and her groin pressed against mine. Still slightly
tumescent, my cock started once again to harden. I
quickly pulled back, not wanting Candy to know how I was
reacting to her hug. She kissed me on the lips instead
of the cheek, and her lips were wet and slightly parted.

In automatic reaction, I spread my lips apart to match
hers. Her tongue darted out and brushed lightly across
my lower lip. She broke the kiss, a look of regret on
her face. "I almost wish I weren't leaving," she said
softly. "But I'll be back in about a month. Keep the
home fires burning. Good-bye Daddy. Bye-bye, Barbie. See
you in about a month."

She drove off, leaving Barbie and me standing on the
curb.

I was in somewhat of a state of shock, hardly believing
what had just happened. Unless I had completely
misconstrued Candy's actions, she had just made sexual
overtures to me. Just the thought of that possibility
filled be with a powerful feeling of concupiscence.

All the repressed desires I had ever felt for my
daughter came to the surface and made me realize how
much I would like to make love to her. I groaned
internally and told myself that I was a fool for even
having such thoughts, that what I was thinking was only
the stuff of perverted erotic fantasies, not real life.

At this time I felt Barbie's hand on my arm. "Well,
she's off to school. In a way I envy her, being able to
go off to school, while I go to school here in town. Oh,
well, Rice is just as good a school as Texas, and we'll
both end up with good degrees."

I realized that she had missed the interplay between
Candy and me, and I was relieved. God, what would she
think of me if she thought I was lusting after my own
daughter. Lusting after Barbie was bad enough, but
having sexual thoughts about Candy was even more
perverted.

"Mr. Larson, can you come in now and talk with me?"

"Barbie, for Pete's sake, call me Joe. Calling me Mr.
Larson makes me feel like I'm a tottering old man."

Barbie laughed and said, "Okay, Joe it is. And you're
sure not a tottering old man. At least I hope you're
not, cause that would spoil everything."

"What do you mean, 'everything'?"

Barbie took my hand in hers and pulled me toward her
door. "Come on in and I'll tell you about it."

"Is this what you said you needed to talk to me about?"
I asked.

"Yes, that's what it's about."

We went into Barbie's living room and she closed the
door behind us. I sat down on the sofa and she sat in
the chair across from me, just as she had done earlier.
Barbie softly cleared her throat and said, "Mr.
Lar...err, Joe, do you think I'm attractive?"

"Barbie, you're not just attractive, you're a beautiful
girl," I answered without any hesitation.

"Am I sexually appealing, too?"

I didn't know where this was leading, but the
conversation was getting me excited again and my cock
was starting to get hard like it had been before. "Yes,
Barbie, you are definitely sexually appealing. Any man
in his right mind would like to make love to you." I was
afraid to look down at my front, knowing there would be
the evidence of my statement. If she were as shy and
naive as Candy had made her out to be, maybe she
wouldn't notice.

"Hah!" I thought, "She knew what it was the other night,
she'll know what it is now."

Barbie's eyes widened as she looked at my bulging front,
and she whispered, "Yes, I can see you mean what you
say." Barbie then got to her feet and moved in front of
me, standing just inches away. Looking directly down at
me, she said in a soft, little-girl voice, "Joe, I want
you to teach me how to make love. Will you show me how?
Please?"

Needless to say, I was totally surprised by her request.
I figured a girl as beautiful as Barbie could have any
man she wanted, and here she was asking me, a man more
than twice her age, to teach her about lovemaking. "God,
Barbie, did I hear you right?" I asked. "You mean you
don't know how to make love and you want me to show how
to do it?"

Barbie answered, "Yes, that's just what I'm asking you
to do."

"You mean you're still a virgin?" I asked.

"No, I'm not a virgin. I did it once when I was fifteen,
but it was a bad experience. I know from listening to my
friends that it should be something good and beautiful.
That's why I want to learn how."

"But why me? There are lots of boys who would kill to
make love to a beautiful girl like you."

"I want to learn from someone who's experienced, who
knows how to make a girl enjoy making love. From what
I've heard, you're that kind of man."

"What do you mean, 'what you've heard'?"

"Well, Candy has told me how she's listened when you and
your wife made love. How your wife cried out in pleasure
and joy from what you did to her. That's the kind of
lovemaking I want to learn, and I need to learn it from
someone who knows how."

I was both flattered and irritated by what Barbie said.
Flattered that both Candy and Barbie thought of me a
good lover and irritated about Candy's telling a friend
about something as personal and intimate as the love
between a wife and husband. Lust won out over
indignation, though. I recognized that I was beyond the
point of no return -- my cock was now fully hard and
straining at the front of my trousers.

After two years of celibacy, Barbie's request was one I
couldn't refuse. I was practically trembling at the
thought of getting her naked and teaching her everything
I knew about all the ways our bodies could give each
other pleasure.

"I know I'm not much compared to all the mature,
experienced women who must be running after a handsome
man like you. But if you'll teach me how, I know I can
be as good as any of them. If you'll just teach me how,
I'll do my best to be the best lover you ever had,"
Barbie said, looking down at me.

I couldn't help but smile ruefully, and said, "I don't
know where you got an idea like that, but the truth is
that I haven't had a women since my wife died. It's been
two years since I've made love to a woman. I'm probably
pretty rusty right now."

"Ohhh, Joe. You poor thing. You must be hurting real
bad." Moving closer, Barbie spread her legs apart, and
straddling my thighs with hers, sat on my lap. Her
breasts pressed against my chest and her pussy fit down
right on top of my now completely hard and throbbing
cock. "I know it must have been bad for you, but I like
it that it's happening this way. This way you won't be
comparing me to any recent, experienced lovers. This
way, you get to relearn while I'm learning."

Barbie squirmed her pussy against my hard cock and a
smile of both wonder and pleasure spread across her
face. She looked down adoringly at me and then lowered
her mouth to mine. Her lips were moist and warm against
mine, and I savored the thrill of the first real kiss I
had for a long time. I spread my lips slightly apart,
and extending my tongue between them, I brushed it
lightly across her lips, giving them little tender, wet
stokes of love.

Barbie moaned softly in reaction. Responding to my oral
caresses, she spread her own lips apart. The tip of her
tongue came out between them, and with almost tentative
motions, she brushed her tongue against mine with light,
almost imperceptible strokes.

I wrapped my arms around Barbie and pulled her even
closer against me. I put one hand behind her neck and
then opened my mouth wide and probed my tongue fully
into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide and her lips
worked around my mouth, nibbling and sliding over its
surface. Her tongue became a wild thing, swirling and
intertwining with mine, exchanging oral caresses.

I withdrew my tongue and hers followed it, plunging into
my mouth. She explored all my oral cavity with her
tongue, digging it under mine, under my gums, and into
my cheeks. She was panting now, and her breath came into
my mouth in little gusts. I could feel the sounds in her
chest as she moaned softly, responding to the sheer
eroticism of our deep kiss.

Barbie squirmed her buttocks around on my lap, working
the crotch of her shorts down so that it made even
tighter contact with my rampant penis. My cock was
throbbing in response to our kiss, and I felt the wet
spot in my Jockey shorts where pre-cum was drooling out
and dampening the fabric.

Almost breathless, Barbie pulled her lips away from mine
and whispered, "Oh, God, Joe, I've never felt like this
before. I'm so aroused my panties are starting to get
wet." She pressed her pussy down against my hard cock
and said, "You're aroused, too, aren't you. I can feel
your hardness pressing against me. It feels like you've
got a log between your legs. You really do want me,
don't you? You really do want to make love to me."

I pulled Barbie's face back down to mine, and with her
lips almost brushing against mine, I said, "Like I've
never wanted anything in my life."

"Oh, God, Joe, me too," she whispered and then pressed
her open mouth against mine. She plunged her tongue into
my mouth and caressed my tongue with hers. As she did
so, I moved my hands up and down her back, stroking
gently, loving the feel of the warm flesh I felt through
the thin fabric of her top. I moved my hands down to
Barbie's buttocks and cupped one in each hand, kneading
and stroking them with gentle, loving caresses. She
moaned softly and almost bounced up and down on my lap,
seeking to bring her pussy into closer contact with my
bulging cock.

Moving my hand to the side of her shorts, I undid the
buttons, leaving the waistband loose around her middle.
Extending my hands under the fabric of her shorts, I ran
them all over the silken smoothness of her brief bikini
panties. Tracing along their lower hem, I caressed the
exposed skin of her lower buttocks.

One by one, my fingers found the crease between the firm
globes of her ass, and I stroked them up and down the
cleft, moving from its top down into the area between
her thighs. With her legs spread wide apart as they
were, I could run my fingers all the way down to her
crotch and stroke them across the narrow expanse of silk
covering her anus and vulva. She was right about her
panties being wet -- I could feel the slight dampness of
her arousal in the fabric between her legs.

Moving my hands up to the top of Barbie's panties, I
pushed my hands under the sheer fabric and onto the
smoothly textured flesh of her buttocks. Once again I
found the spread-wide crack of her buttocks and moved my
fingers up and down its full length. As I went lower,
probing deeply into the hidden area between her thighs,
I felt the evidence of her arousal. The lower portion of
the gaping area between her buttocks was slick with the
flow of her female secretions, and my fingers made slick
tracks across her anus as they probed her nether
regions.

She started as I slowly circled her little rosebud with
a fingertip and moaned into my mouth at the pleasure of
the erotic touch. Moving even lower, my finger
encountered the very bottom of her gaping vulva. I
extended my finger and probed it into the moist furrow
of her womanness. She broke the kiss and ground her wet
flesh against my probing finger, murmuring, "Oh god,
Joe! You're driving me crazy!"

I wanted to move my finger all the way up to her
clitoris and give her the thrill of feeling it stroked
but the pressure of my cock against her prevented it.
Instead, I moved my hands from under her panties to up
under the thin fabric of her top. Spreading my fingers
to their widest, I slowly moved my hands around to her
front.

As they gently stroked across her front, they came to
the soft curves of the undersides of her breasts. I
moved them up to where they each cupped one of her
breasts and then squeezed them with just gentle
pressure. She responded by moving herself backward so
that there was enough space between us for me continue
my ministrations.

The tank top she had on fit so tightly that I didn't
have room to pay the kind of homage to her breasts that
they deserved. To solve that problem, I pulled my hands
from under her top and then slowly pulled it up until it
came up over and fully exposed her bountiful mounds.
Barbie broke the kiss and pulled herself even further
away, ensuring I had ample room to continue caressing
her breasts.

With room enough to properly attend to Barbie's needs, I
rubbed a finger over each of her nipples, lightly
stroking across the hard little nubbins. She wrapped her
arms around my neck and laid her cheek on the top of my
head, moaning in reaction to the pleasure my hands were
bringing to her breasts.

As I gently stroked and squeezed Barbie's soft mounds,
her nipples erected, hardening and extending out in
little points from the dark circles surrounding them.
She whispered, "Oh, Joe, I love that. My boobs are so
sensitive."

I knew that if my hands felt that good on her breasts,
my mouth and tongue would feel even better. I moved my
mouth to her right breast and stroked my tongue across
its top. Barbie jerked in reaction to the contact, and
then pulled herself even further back. With her hands
still wrapped around the back of my neck, she leaned
back and thrust her breasts up to me, inviting me to
give them oral caresses.

"Yes, Joe, suck on them. Oh god, Joe, I've longed so
much for a boy to suck on my nipples. Suck them. Please,
Joe, suck them... suck them hard." As I took a nipple
into my mouth, she muttered, "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! Like
that. Oh, God, yes! Suck on them... suck them... suck
like a baby."

Seeing the pleasure I was giving Barbie, I doubled my
efforts, taking the whole center of her breast into my
mouth and sucking on it. As I did so, I stroked my
tongue in circles around her nipple, moving it across
the pebbly-texture of her areola. I pulled my mouth away
from her breast until just the hard extension of her
nipple was still between my lips and nibbled on it,
biting with just the gentlest of nips with my teeth.
Barbie whispered, almost a hiss, "Yeesssssss, like that.
Just... like... that!"

Suddenly Barbie sat up fully in my lap. Reaching down,
she took hold of her tank top and pulled it up over her
head, tossing it on the floor. Her breasts were now
fully exposed to me now, twin mounds the shape of half-
a-cantaloupe, each pale and white except for the dark
circles of areolae. I took each one in a hand and
squeezed it, causing the nipples to thrust out even more
than they were.

I brought my mouth down, and alternating between them,
kissed, sucked, and licked each of them. I feasted on
them, loving each of them fully with my mouth and
tongue. Barbie's had her head thrown back, moaning as I
lavished my oral caresses on her now trembling breasts.

Barbie reached out her hands and grasped my shoulders,
crying, "Oh, God, Joe, I can't take anymore of this. I
feel like I'm climbing higher and higher, that I'm just
about to explode."

I was feeling a lot like that myself. It had been so
long since I had made love to a woman that I was shaking
with desire. My cock had poured out pre-cum and the
whole front of my Jockey shorts was now soaked from the
flow. The continued grinding of Barbie's pussy against
my cock had me on the very edge of orgasm. I knew that
if we continued in this manner, we both would soon be
erupting in orgasm.

I didn't want to cum in my pants, I wanted my cock
inside Barbie's tight pussy when I spent my long-stored
sperm. Besides, the feel of Barbie's pussy against my
cock made me want to see it and touch it without the
restrictions our clothing caused. Even more than that, I
wanted to bury my mouth in the wetness of her woman
flesh and taste once more the unparalleled taste of a
woman in full arousal.

I took my mouth away from Barbie's breasts and pulled
her face down to mine. Our mouths came together in a wet
kiss, our tongues wild a****ls as they duelled each
other. Barbie was breathing hard and so was I. We were
each ready to go to the next step of Barbie's lessons.

As if she sensed my thoughts, Barbie pulled her mouth
away from mine and whispered, "I want us to get naked,
Joe. I want us to be able to see each other's bodies in
all their glory. It's time to go to my bedroom. Oh, God,
Joe, strip me and make love to me. I need it so bad." As
she said this, she stood up and took my hand. "Let's go
to my bedroom. Make love to me. Teach me all there is
about making love. Come fuck me, Joe. Fuck me and teach
me how to fuck you."

Barbie held my hand tightly as we walked down the
hallway to her bedroom. With her tank top removed, I had
an excellent view of the profile of her breasts. They
hadn't seemed particularly large when she was facing me
in the living room chair, but seeing them now in
profile, seeing the way they thrust out and jiggled up
and down as she walked, made me realize they were full
and developed. I knew I would enjoy feasting on them and
caressing them until the nipples stood erect and hard.

As we entered her bedroom, her hand trembled in mine and
I could tell she was nervous about the journey on which
we were about to embark. As we approached the bed that
filled a corner of the room, she turned to me and
smiling shyly said, "Joe, I don't know what to do next.
All I know is that I have never felt this way before. I
know that whatever comes next, I'm ready for it. Oh,
God, Joe, I'm more than ready for it -- I NEED it. I've
never felt such a need before. I've never in my life
been aroused like I am now."

Still holding my hand, she used it to pull herself into
my arms. Wrapping her arms around me, she put her mouth
to mine and kissed me with a fervor that proved the
truth of her statement. She broke the kiss and almost
breathlessly whispered, "Joe, show me what to do next.
Love me, and show me how to love you."

With her in my arms like that, she was no longer my
daughter's roommate -- she was a desirable woman and I
was a man who desired her. We were man and woman aroused
and needing each other. Our desires had mounted to a
fever pitch, and we needed each other in a manner
approaching desperation. I pulled her lips to mine again
and my mouth feasted on hers.

As we kissed, I put my hands on her firm buttocks and
pulled her groin hard against mine, pressing the hard
knot of my manhood into the vee of her groin. As I
cupped and kneaded the firm handfuls of her buttocks,
she thrust herself against me, pushing her sex into even
closer contact with mine.

We broke the kiss slowly, almost reluctantly, until our
lips were barely apart, just brushing against the
other's. We were both breathing hard now, our mutual
desire almost taking our breath away. Putting my hands
on the waistband of her loosened shorts, I started
pushing them down over her hips. As they came below her
hips and fell to the floor around her feet, I said, "The
first thing is to get rid of all the barriers between
us."

Barbie stepped back away from me and said, "Yes, let's
get naked. I want to show my body to you -- show it to
you completely." She smiled at me and whispered, "And I
want to see your body, your naked body, and all there is
about it." She sat down on the side of the bed and
started to remove her shoes and socks.

Without looking up she in a soft voice, "I've never seen
a nude man before." Then she looked up, and with an
almost lascivious expression on her face, she said in a
louder voice, "I want to see you naked, Joe. I want to
see what's been pressing up here between my legs. I want
to see your penis, Joe. I want to see that hard manhood
with my own eyes."

Responding to her wanton request, I started stripping my
clothes, almost tearing them from my body. Barbie's
words inflamed me, and I wanted her to see me naked as
much as I longed to see her body in its totality.
Impelled by that urgency, I had removed all my clothes
except my Jockey shorts by the time she had finished
taking off her shoes and socks.

Barbie stood and faced me, trembling slightly in
anticipation of the next step. For a moment we stood
there, looking into each other's eyes. Her brief panties
barely covered her pubis and lower belly. A circle of
dampness spread out from the panties' crotch, a tell-
tale of the height of her arousal. I glanced down at the
front of my shorts, and saw that they had a similar
circle of moisture. I felt the slick wetness of my pre-
seminal flow pressing against my straining cock. It was
evidence of my total arousal, evidence of my desire for
the almost-nude, beautiful twenty-year-old girl who
stood before me.

"Do you like my body?" Barbie asked.

"Barbie, you have a beautiful body. You're a beautiful
girl and you have a body to match." I grinned a little
and added, "At least that part I can."

"What about you?" she said. "I can't see all of you
either."

I put my hands to the top of my shorts and started to
push them down. Matching me, Barbie put her hands to the
top of her panties, and still looking me in the eyes, a
shy smile on her face, started pushing them down over
her hips. Inch by inch, we each lowered our last
articles of clothing, pushing them down to reveal our
unclad bodies to each other. Barbie's pubic fur came
into view just as a mat of my pubic hair pushed itself
over the waistband of my shorts.

Barbie pushed the silken fabric of her panties down onto
her thighs and her vagina revealed itself fully to me,
her womanly crease visible through the damp locks of her
fur. As her sexual core came into view, I pushed the
waistband of my shorts over the bulge of my cock and
balls.

Free from its restrictions, my cock sprung outward,
stiff and throbbing in its freedom. Shorts and panties
both fell to the floor and without looking down, we each
stepped out of them and stood still and silent, inviting
each other's inspection.

Barbie's eyes, now widened, roamed up and down my body,
taking in all my nakedness. I gazed at her at the same
time, almost breathless from the beauty of her girlish,
yet womanly, body on full display. I reached out a hand
and brushed it across one of her erect nipples. "Barbie,
you are incredibly beautiful, all of you," I said,
caressing the hard, little nubbin that jutted out so
proudly from the dusky circle topping the full, white
mound of her breast.

Barbie stepped toward me and laid a hand on my chest,
running her fingers through the sparse hair that covered
it. "You're beautiful, too, Joe," she whispered. "And
you're so big. God, you're so big and hard." Even though
I knew that at about six inches my cock was only average
in size, I couldn't help but feel flattered by her
compliment. Responding to her words, I pulled her
against me and kissed her.

With our arms wrapped tightly around each other, the
hard points of her breasts pressed into my chest. As we
kissed with a deep, soul kiss, she started breathing
faster, and with each breath the little bullets of her
nipples felt harder yet. I reached down and took hold of
her buttocks, squeezing them gently. As I did so, I bent
my legs just a little so that my cock could come free
from between us and its head press into the crease of
her vagina.

Thrusting my hips forward, I slid my cock between her
labia. Her flesh was slick from her secretions, and my
cock burrowed into the hot, slippery recess of her
furrow.

Pressing a little deeper, my cock came to Barbie's
clitoris. It was a hard protrusion, a swollen bump right
in the center of her wet channel. As the head of my cock
brushed over the little nubbin, Barbie gasped and jerked
her hips in reaction. She moaned into my mouth and
muttered, "Oh, God!" Reacting to such pleasure, she
thrust her hips against mine and my cock slid all the
way down into the folds and convolution of her labia.
Our pubic bones now pressed hard against each other, and
we both panted in reaction to the waves of pleasure
flowing through our sexual centers. This time it was my
time to moan. The warmth of her flesh surrounding my
cock caused it to throb, each of my heart-beats making
it pulsate with its own little beats.

Our kiss was beyond control. Gasping and working our
lips and tongues in wild abandon, our mouths acted out
the motions our lower bodies were desperate to perform.
As we plunged our tongues in and out of each other's
mouths in oral copulatory motions, Barbie's hips started
imitating the motion, pushing in and pulling out.

As she did, my cock slid back and forth in her furrow,
my shaft caressing her clitoral protrusion. Her furrow
slickened even more with each stroke, becoming oily with
secretions flowing from her inner recesses and pre-cum
flowing from my cock in a copious, seemingly never-
ending supply.

Barbie was moaning now, a continuous sound of pleasure.
Her moans had started softly, but were gradually
increasing in volume. Suddenly, she jerked her mouth
away from mine and stiffened her body until it was
almost rigid. Her mouth opened in a round circle and her
eyes widened. Almost chokingly she muttered, "Joe! Oh,
God, Joe!"

Her furrow started shuddering around my cock and her
belly jerked against mine. I felt her tremors as they
ran through her abdomen and flowed into mine. She
clutched me against her and laid her head on my
shoulder.

"Joooeee, ooohhh Jooe... Oh god, Joe. Oooohhhh, God...
Ooooohh. Oh, Joe... Joe... Joe!" she moaned as the
shudders and spasms of orgasm shook her body.

My cock was locked in the tight grip of her labial lips
as they clamped down on it. Tremor after tremor seized
her channel and moved into the hardness of my imprisoned
shaft. It was only an act of sheer will power that kept
me from coming along with her.

The shudders of her flesh against mine brought me right
to the edge and, but for the thought of how good it was
going to feel to bury my cock fully in the warmth of the
near-virgin flesh that now gripped it so pleasurably, I
would have spewed my manhood out into the warm folds
that embraced my throbbing penis.

The shudders and tremors of her orgasm slowly lessened
and Barbie's knees began to buckle under her. I lifted
her up gently and, moving to the bed, I lowered her and
laid her softly down on her back, her knees and lower
legs hanging off the side. She put an arm across her
eyes and lay there, breathing heavily, still
experiencing the last little trembling of her orgasm.

Her legs were splayed apart and the furrow between them
was completely open to my view. It was wet and
glistening from our combined secretions and her clitoris
was engorged and protruded up between the swollen lips
running down each side of the gaping channel. At the
bottom of the channel, the lips opened wider and
revealed just the slightest hint of the opening to her
long-unplumbed sheath. Except for anticipation of the
pleasure I knew I would get from giving her even more
pleasure, I would have plunged my cock into that opening
and enjoyed the same rapture Barbie had just
experienced. She had asked me to teach her about
pleasurable love, though, and I was determined to do
just that--to make her cry out in pleasure over and over
again.

I sat down on the bed next to Barbie and gazed down at
the perfection of her body. I didn't know what fate had
brought the two of us together and had caused her to ask
me to be her love mentor, but I wasn't going to question
my good fortune. I had been feeling the need for female
companionship, and it had been offered to me in the form
of Barbie's request. "God, but she's beautiful," I
thought. "And so young--almost the same age as Candy."

I thought back to the good-bye kiss my daughter had
given me and my passion rose to even higher levels. My
cock throbbed from the thought that making love to
Barbie would be almost like making love to Candy, that
caressing Barbie's firm young body would be like having
Candy's body beneath my hands. I couldn't help but
picture Candy nude just like Barbie was, her vagina
gaping open and wet with the flow of a woman's
secretions of love.

Worried about the perversion of such thoughts, I f***ed
them from my mind by dropping my lips to Barbie's navel
and kissing and tonguing her little indented belly
button. Moving upwards, I kissed and ran my tongue along
the curved underside of her breasts. She squirmed under
my caresses and lifted her arm from her eyes. I sat up
and smiled down at her. Seeing that she had recovered, I
asked, "You okay now, Barbie?"

"Okay? Oh, God, Joe, am I EVER okay. I've never cum like
that before in my life." As if to prove her point, she
squirmed her hips in small circles, gyrating them on the
bed.

Even though I suspected what she meant, I couldn't
resist asking the next question. "But I thought you
hadn't been with a boy since you were fifteen, and that
time was a bad one for you."

Barbie's face reddened and she said, "Well, err, you
know." She held up a finger and said, "Sometimes a girl
just has to take care of things herself." With a little
grin, she said, "After the orgasm I just had, I realize
this little pinky is a poor substitute."

"I know exactly what you're talking about," I said.
"I've had to resort to solitary games myself during the
last two years."

With a solemn expression on her face, Barbie took my
hand and placed it on her breast. "We won't have to do
that now, will we? Now we've got each other. We can have
the real thing now, can't we? We can have real boy-girl
love."

"Yes," I said. "And viva the real thing. Viva boy and
girl love."

Barbie looked up at me with a look of adoration I hadn't
experienced since my wife and I were in our courtship
days and whispered, "Joe?"

"Um-hmm," I answered.

"Kiss me again. I love the way you kiss."

"I love your kisses, too," I said, and lowered my mouth
to hers. This time we kissed gently, our tongues softly
and slowly intertwining. My hand was still on her breast
and I gently stroked her nipple, matching my hand
caresses to our oral ones. She murmured a soft "Ummnnn"
into my mouth and arched her back upward, pushing her
breast even harder into my hand. Switching my hand back
and forth, I massaged her breasts, paying particular
attention to her hard and still- erect nipples.

Knowing, though, that as much as she enjoyed touches on
her breasts, she would like lower touches even more, I
slowly moved my hand from her upthrust mounds down onto
the softly rounded firm flesh of her little belly. Using
just my finger tips, I traced little circles around the
indentation of her navel.

Gradually, I widened the circles and soon my hand was
roving over the entire expanse of her lower body. Each
stroke took my hand lower and lower, and my fingers
finally brushed into the soft pubic hair growing so
lushly in her delta of Venus. Barbie reacted to the
caresses by squirming her hips in little gyrations. Her
tongue, moving only gently before, began to swirl around
mine with faster, more intense strokes.

Using all my fingers, I brushed through and teased
Barbie's abundant pubic fur. Once again, she breathed
out a soft "Ummnnn." As she did, she spread her thighs
even more, giving me greater access to that secret area
hidden between them. I had already explored her labial
lips with my cock, now I wanted to explore that area
with my hand, to seek out and delve all the deep
recesses of her femininity.

Exploring through Barbie's pubic forest, my fingers came
to the little fold at the top of her maidenly crease,
that unmistakable mark of her femininity. Remembering
how inviting her gaping furrow had been to me, I
extended my middle finger and eased it slowly down into
the warm, wet area between her labia.

With Barbie's legs spread apart as they were, my finger
slid easily into the exposed channel of her sex. The
warm flesh of her sex was smooth and slippery, soaking
with the flow of my pre-cum and her own secretions.
Tracing through the residue of our slippery flows, I
extended my finger further down, searching out the
secrets of her nether region.

As my hand and finger moved lower to where they were
buried between her thighs, my finger tip came to the
swollen button of her clitoris. It was a hard nubbin
between her labia, swollen and erected from her aroused
passion. I moved my finger on top of it and stroked
across the clitoral surface, using just the softest of
touches. Barbie gasped and jerked her hips in response
to the contact. Even though our mouths were still locked
together and our tongues still busy stroking the
other's, I could understand Barbie's words as she
mouthed, "Oh god!"

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand, forcing her
clitoris into closer contact with my exploring finger.
As my finger moved back and forth across the little
nubbin, she reacted to the pleasure by gyrating her hips
in small circles. She moved her face to the side,
pulling her lips from mine, and said, "Oh, God, your
hand feels so much better than mine or Can... err,
anyone else's has ever felt." As my finger once again
moved across her little pleasure button, she moaned,
"Oooohh, Joe, it's so much better when you do it."

Barbie's slip of the tongue put my imagination into
overdrive. I envisioned her and my daughter Candy in bed
together, both naked, hands delving into and stroking
the other's pussy. I could picture them, young nymphs in
full nubile bloom, moaning and working their hips in
frantic motions as they orgasmed together. Imagining
Barbie masturbating was erotic enough, but thinking of
Candy with a hand between her legs, completely naked and
panting with pleasure, drove my lust up even higher than
it was.

Barbie's moans of pleasure pulled my thoughts back to
her. I recognized from her sounds and the way she was
squirming her hips that if I continued my attentions to
her clitoris she would soon crash into another orgasm. I
did, indeed, want to give her another orgasm before I
finally penetrated her pussy with my cock, but I had
another way in mind, a way that would bring her far more
pleasure than my finger could provide. To avoid her
cresting into a orgasm right then and there, I moved my
finger lower into her wet furrow.

Moving into the wide portion of Barbie's spread labial
lips, my finger sought out the barely hidden opening to
her inner recesses I had seen before. My search ended
quickly, and I slowly and gently insinuated my finger
into the snug, soft hole of her womanhood. Barbie
breathed in deeply and stiffened her body slightly as my
finger worked its way into the hot recess of her body.

When my finger was fully inserted into her pussy, she
let out her breath and relaxed. God, but she was tight.
The walls of her sheath clasped around my finger and
held it within the hot, moist confines of her vaginal
cavity. I thought about the pleasure that tight flesh
would provide when I at last penetrated her, my cock
throbbed and pulsated in anticipation.

As Barbie relaxed, her grip on my finger loosened, and I
was able to stroke it in and out of her. I joined that
finger with another, and was soon giving her a preview
of what she could expect when my cock was performing
such action. Continuing my finger-fucking of Barbie's
pussy, I used my other hand to stroke her breasts,
rubbing her nipples between my thumb and forefinger and
gently kneading the soft, white mounds.

Responding to such action, Barbie started thrusting her
hips up to my hand, pushing her wet flesh up to meet
each of the thrusts I made with my fingers. "Ummnnnn,
that's so nice. Why does it feel so good now, when it
hurt so much when I was fifteen?"

"Because you're ready for it now. Your body's aroused
and ready for loving. It wasn't before."

"Oh, boy, is it EVER ready." She pushed her hips up hard
against my hand and said, "Oh, God, Joe, I feel like I'm
going to cum again." Wrapping an arm around my
shoulders, she grasped me hard. "Joe, do it to me now. I
want you inside me when I cum." She took one her hands
and wrapped it around my cock, saying, "Put this inside
me, Joe. God, Joe, I'm so ready. Fuck me now. Fuck me
and teach me how to fuck."

Pulling my fingers from out of Barbie's pussy, I sat up
beside her and stroked her belly with soft touches. She
still had her hand wrapped around my cock and squeezed
it, matching her squeezes to my strokes of her stomach.
I dipped a finger into her crease and said, "Don't
worry, I'm going to fuck you." Grinning, I said, "Boy,
am I EVER going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like
crazy, little girl."

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand and said,
"Now. Do it now."

"I will in just a little while. I'm having a hard time
waiting, myself. Remember, though, you asked me to be
your teacher, and I've got something else to teach you
before that."

"What's that?"

"Barbie, did you and Candy eat each other?"

Barbie's eyes got real wide and she said, "Oh, no! We're
not lesbians. All we did was -- all we've done is what
you just did to me. All we did was use our fingers on
each other. It feels so much better when someone else
does it for you." She suddenly realized the full import
of my question and said, "Are YOU going to eat me? Oh,
God, Joe, ARE you going to eat me?"

"Would you like for me to?"

"Yes! Oh, God, yes! I've heard girls talk about how
marvelous it is when their boyfriends eat them, and I
hoped it would happen to me someday."

"How 'bout right now?" I asked.

Barbie closed her eyes and, with a moan in her voice,
answered, "Ohhh... yes... now... please... right now."

I got off the bed and knelt between her wide-spread legs
d****d off the side of the bed, and putting my hands
under her buttocks, I pulled her toward me until her
hips were right at the edge and her sexual core
available to my now almost drooling mouth. With my hands
still under the soft little globes of her ass, I lifted
Barbie's wide-spread pussy up to my face. Her labia were
fat and puffy with arousal and the channel between them
was wet with the flow of sexual lubrication.

I had almost forgotten how the aroma of a woman in heat
aroused me, and the scent wafting upward from the
completely open pit of Barbie's sexuality made me even
hungrier to feast on her soft, wet flesh.

Succumbing to the aphrodisial effect of that sight and
aroma, I lowered my face and buried my mouth in Barbie's
wet flesh. The taste of her young, hot vagina was every
bit as good as I had imagined, and I opened my mouth
wide, tongue extended, and tried to lick up all the
marvelous, aromatic nectar that had oozed out and coated
the pink, soft flesh.

Using the broad, flat side of my tongue, I stroked the
full length of her furrow, from the very bottom all the
way up to her clitoris. As it moved softly over the
surface of the little sexual bump, she gasped and jerked
her hips. Putting both hands down to my head, she
twisted her fingers into my hair and murmured, "Ohhhh...
oooooohhhhh... Joe... Oh god, Joe."

I continued to lave her clitoris with soft tongue
strokes until her hips started squirming and moving up
and down in response. As her hips moved in stronger and
stronger thrusts, she muttered, "Uhhh... uhhh...u hhh,"
matching her pleasure sounds with each of her thrusts.
From her motions and sounds of pleasure, it was obvious
she was climbing higher and higher, nearing the very
edge of orgasm. I wanted to prolong her pleasure,
though. I wanted to stretch it out to where her orgasm,
when it finally came, would rack her whole body and be
one she remembered for a long time.

In order to assure this, I abandoned her clitoris and
moved my mouth down to the opening into her inner
recesses, the opening that led into the hot, wet inside
of her pussy. Making a little cone of my tongue, I
probed its tip into Barbie's channel, delving into it
with fluttery motions. She twisted my hair in her
fingers and pushed her hips up even higher, seeking my
tongue, seeking to get more and more of it into her hot
vortex.

With mouth pressed hard against her wet channel, I
extended my tongue as far as it would go, circling it
around and around, stroking it across the walls of her
sheath. She spread her thighs to the utmost extension
possible and hunched her pussy up against my mouth,
moaning from the pleasure she was experiencing.

I knew she had another erogenous point that I hadn't yet
explored, so I pulled my tongue from out the hot
confines of her channel and moved it lower. Lifting her
now completely spread buttocks upward, I moved the tip
of my tongue into the cleft between them, searching for
that final aperture, that point of pleasure I hadn't yet
attended to. Almost immediately, my search was rewarded.
Her little, tightly crinkled anus came under the tip of
my tongue and I stroked it gently, making oral love to
her little rosebud.

She gasped as I made contact with her nethermost
opening, and almost shouting, moaned out, "Oh, God, Joe!
I didn't know about this. Oh, Joe, Joe, Joe..."

I circled Barbie's little flower with my tongue, wetting
the whole inside of her ass cheeks. Her buttocks and
thighs trembled as I rimmed her, and I could hear soft
moans of pleasure from above me. "Oh, God, nobody's ever
talked about this. I didn't know so much pleasure could
come from THERE," she whispered softly. Using just the
tip of my tongue, I probed into the wrinkled aperture,
pushing it slightly inside. She pushed her buttocks
against my exploring tongue, and muttered, "Ummnnn...
oohhhh... good... so goood."

Relinquishing my progress into her tight nether opening,
I moved my tongue onto that small, uncreased area
between her anus and the beginning of her labia. Using
just fluttery motions, I stroked my tongue across that
little patch of flesh. She jerked and squirmed as I
tongued her there, moaning in response to my oral
touches of what was one of her most erogenous areas.

Having traversed the full range of her nether zones, I
returned my attentions to her vagina. Rolling my tongue
into a tube, I plunged into her now completely flooded
sheath and stroked it in and out, using it like a
miniature cock to fuck her slick pussy. She took her
hands from my head and lifted herself up on her elbows.
Using them for leverage, she started thrusting her hips
against my tongue, returning my thrusts with her own.

She whispered, "Oh, yes, push it in and pull it out.
Yes, just like that. Ohhh, yesss, do it. Fuck me...fuck
me with your tongue."

Barbie's thrusts became faster and her breathing turned
into pants. She was climbing higher and higher up the
ladder of lust and was on the very edge of another
orgasm. I pulled my tongue out of her tunnel and moved
my mouth up to where it was over her clitoris. Opening
my mouth wide, I put it over her swollen organ and drew
it into my mouth. Applying suction, I nibbled on her
nubbin and stroked my tongue over and over its surface.

In reaction, Barbie thrust her hips up so that only the
cheeks of her buttocks were still on the bed. Reaching
down, she put her hands on the back of my head and
pulled my face completely into her wet pussy, burying my
head between her thighs.

Barbie wrapped her legs around my torso and her hips
went into an overdrive of motion, jerking and thrusting
against my mouth. Still keeping one of her hands on the
back of my head, she used the other to beat against my
back with soft little blows. Each time she thrust
against me, her hips left the bed, straining themselves
up against my ravaging mouth.

I lifted her buttocks up even higher and moved two
fingers into her pussy, thrusting them in and pulling
them out in time with the strokes of my tongue across
her clitoris. Barbie's moans became inarticulate, and
she cried out in pleasure. Among her moans and sighs,
she finally managed to say, "Oh god, I'm cumming!
Cumming... cumming... CUMMINGGG!"

Falling away from me, Barbie fell back onto the bed. Her
hips continued thrusting against my mouth and her thighs
clamped around my ears, holding me in place. Slowly,
though, she decreased the motion of her hips and after
about two minutes relaxed the grip of her thighs. As I
moved my hands from under her buttocks and lowered her
hips back to the bed, she lay completely still,
breathing hard, and looking at me with a wonder-struck
expression on her face.

I stood up and once again sat down on the bed beside
her. Not saying a word, I put a hand on her head and
gently stroked her hair. Barbie broke the silence,
whispering, "God, Joe. I can hardly talk about it. That
was so good I don't have the right kind of words to do
it justice. Thank you. Thank you for doing that to me.
Thank you for making it so good for me."

Still in that marvelous state of lassitude that follows
orgasm, Barbie lay on her back, completely relaxed. From
the look of satisfaction on her face, it was obvious she
had just attained heights of pleasure never before
reached. It had been her first experience with oral
intercourse, the very first time anyone had ever applied
his mouth to between her legs, and she was almost
overcome by the results it produced. Barely able to
speak, she said, "Now I know what a REAL orgasm feels
like."

Barbie reached up and put a hand on my shoulder, pulling
me down in contact with her. Putting a hand behind my
neck, she brought my face to hers, mouth open and wet,
seeking to be kissed. Even though my face was still wet
and slick from her sexual secretions and my lips still
coated with her wet juices, I put my mouth on hers and
kissed her. Wrapping an arm around my back, she pulled
my body against hers, drawing my chest against her
breasts.

She used her tongue like a rapier, thrusting it into my
mouth and swirling it around and around, making contact
with all the inside of my mouth. Pulling her mouth from
mine, she licked around my lips and across my cheeks,
lapping up all the remains of her orgasm that were
there.

When she had finished, she said, "I like that taste.
Does that mean I'm a lesbian?"

I couldn't help but chuckle at the thought and said,
"You? Not a chance. From what I've seen, you're about as
straight as they come."

She reached down a hand and took hold of my still hard
and throbbing cock and said, "Yeah, I must be, because I
sure do like what you have here." Smiling softly and
shyly, she continued, "And I'm going to like it even
more in just a little while, aren't I?"

I smiled back and said, "If I have my way, you are."

Barbie squeezed my cock and said, "Joe, can I look at
it? I've never seen a real penis before. Do you mind if
I look at it, up close?"

I rolled away from Barbie and lay on my back, my cock
standing up and swaying. "Be my guest. Look all you
want." I smiled and said, "You can even touch it if you
want."

Barbie sat up beside me and said, "I want." Reaching out
a hand, she circled her fingers around my shaft, holding
it gently in her hand. With her other hand, she ran her
fingers across the wet and glistening head, wet from my
continuing flow of pre-cum. "I get wet when I'm excited.
Does your wetness mean the same thing?"

"Yes, exactly the same thing. Remember saying that your
panties were wet? Well, my shorts were soaking when I
took them off."

Barbie smiled and said, "I'm glad you're wet. That means
you're really excited, excited by being here with me."
She squeezed my cock and moved a hand down to my balls,
stroking them softly with just her finger tips. "God,
I'm getting excited again just from holding your penis
and seeing how hot and aroused it is. Does that make
sense?"

"Yeah, perfect sense. Every time you came, I had to
fight hard to keep from coming myself at the same time."

"Oooh, I wish you had."

I laughed and said, "Barbie, boys can't come back as
fast as girls can. Girls can have one orgasm after
another, but boys need a little time in between. I
wanted to be sure I would be able to give you the kind
of loving I want to."

Still stroking my cock, she said, "If you cum now, how
long will you have to wait before you can cum again?"

I laughed and said, "Barbie, having a beautiful, naked
girl you beside me and considering my reaction to what
you're doing right now, it probably won't take much time
at all -- maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. Why?"

"Because I want to do to you what you just did to me. I
want to eat you and make you cum. But I wouldn't want to
do it if it kept you from being able to show me how to
fuck." Laughing, she continued, "I know it's a bad pun,
but I want to eat my cake and have it, too." She gave my
cock a squeeze and asked, "How about it? If I eat you
and make you cum, will you still be able to fuck me?"

"Just try to keep me from it."

"I hoped that was what you'd say." She smiled a little
shy smile and said, "The only problem is, I don't know
how to do it. What do I do now? Tell me what I'm
supposed to do. Teach me how a woman is supposed to eat
a man."

"Have you ever eaten a popsicle?"

"Sure, lots of times."

"Okay, first lick it all over, just like you would a
popscicle, a warm one that is, and then put it into your
mouth and suck on it."

"Do I put the whole thing in my mouth?"

"Sure, or at least as much as you can."

Barbie dropped her head and, with her tongue fully
extended, lapped across the bulbous head of my cock,
licking up the coating of pre-cum that covered it. My
abdomen tensed at the pleasure of the touch as her
tongue moved across my sensitive glans.

I couldn't keep from groaning as my cock jerked in
response. Another dribble of pre-cum oozed out of my
cock and Barbie immediately went after it, licking it
off as fast as it seeped out. She lifted her head and
grinned at me. "I like the way you taste, too. Does that
mean I'm gay?"

"No, sweetheart, it just means you're a good lover."

Barbie's face lit up in pleasure and she lowered her
head again, this time opening her mouth and taking about
half my cock inside. She swirled her tongue around and
around my shaft, and I couldn't help but thrust my cock
up and move it in and out of her mouth in imitation of
the fuck I had been waiting on for so long. Seeing from
that the kind of motion I desired, she moved her mouth
up and down on my cock. I closed my eyes and moaned,
"Oh, yesss. Ooohhhh, yes, baby, that's the way."

She pulled her mouth up and asked, "You like that?"

"Oh, God, yes!"

"I'm doing it right, then? It feels good to you?"

"It's fantastic. It's been so long since this has
happened to me, and it's good. Oh, baby, yes, it's
good...so good."

Barbie held my cock by its very base and licked on it,
starting at her hand and stroking up to and across the
head. She covered all sides of my cock with her tongue
washing and I was soon jerking upward and trembling in
pleasure from her loving caresses. Finishing with that,
she lifted her head up and once again took me into her
mouth, plunging downward until her lips brushed against
my pubic hairs.

"God," I thought, "she's almost deep-throating me."

If her intention had been to give me pleasure like I had
given her, she was accomplishing her goal. The warmth
and wetness of her mouth engulfing my now beating and
throbbing cock was bringing me closer and closer to
orgasm. I had been hard and hot for so long, needing
release so badly, and I knew it would be only a matter
of seconds before my cock erupted a volcano flow of hot
sperm.

Barbie began her up and down motions again, and they
were the beginning of my downfall. I couldn't control my
hips any longer -- they began a constant up and down
motion, driving my cock up to meet the motions of her
mouth as it moved down and engulfed my cock. It was
jerking and pulsing with each motion and a flow of pre-
cum was gushing out in a steady trickle.

Suddenly, my vision became blurred and sparkly and
spasms began in my prostate gland. "Barbie, I'm going to
cum. Pull back if you don't want me to cum in your
mouth," I managed to say in a strangled voice.

Barbie pulled her mouth off my cock and lifted her head,
watching my cock as it swelled in her hand. After the
swelling, it contracted and a huge glob of white, hot
sperm shot out several feet into the air and fell and
splattered on my chest. Barbie muttered a soft "Ohhh"
sound, and with a quick movement, recaptured my cock in
her mouth.

With almost frantic motions, she gulped my cock down and
sucked on it, drawing out draught after draught of my
sperm. My cock continued to jerk and spurt, and my
buttocks and stomach muscles clenched as each jet of cum
spewed out my cock into the wetness of Barbie's mouth.

All I could do was groan at the pleasure her mouth was
giving me. I had my buttocks lifted completely off the
bed, my cock thrust up into her mouth as she continued
to suck on it. Her whole hand was coated with sperm that
had escaped from her mouth and my pubic hair was
drenched in the hot, sticky wetness of the flow.

As my orgasmic pleasure lessened in intensity, I lowered
my hips back to the bed, relaxed and limp from the
explosion of my climax. Barbie released my cock from her
mouth and then moved up and licked up the blob of sperm
that had spattered on my chest. Finishing the job, she
then licked off the sperm that coated her fingers.
Seemingly unable to keep her hands off me, she took my
still hard cock in her hand and fondled it.

"God, Joe, I had no idea men spurt so much juice when
they cum. Was it good for you? Was that why you spurted
out so much?"

"No, Barb, it wasn't any good. I act this way -- like
I've died and gone to heaven--all the time." I smiled
and said, "Oh, baby, it was terrific. Yes, it WAS good,
and that WAS the reason I spurted so much."

"Then I gave you as much pleasure as you gave me?"

"I don't how much you got, but if it was as much as me,
then you must have had a good time."

Barbie got on her hands and knees and then stretched out
alongside me. She kept her hand on my cock, still
fondling it, as though it would be lost if she let go.
She turned toward me and stroked her other hand across
my cheek, a soft loving caress, and said, "I had a good
time. Oh, boy, DID I have a good time."

Her lips were still wet with the overflow of my cum and
she reached out her tongue and licked it off. It was
such a wanton gesture that my cock responded to it,
growing completely rigid once again and throbbing in
Barbie's hand. Not loosening her hold on my cock, she
snuggled up close against me, her breasts pushing
against my chest.

She put her hand behind my neck and pulled my mouth
against hers. Our mouths opened automatic- ally, and we
kissed deeply and languidly. She lifted a leg and put it
over my waist, giving her hand more room to gently
fondle and caress my now fully recovered cock.

It was period of quietude, a period of savoring the
moments and pleasures just past, and we were in almost a
reverie. My thoughts drifted and in my mind's eye I
imagined that it was Candy who lay so close to me, that
it was Candy who had her hand on my cock, fondling it
with soft, loving touches.

As Barbie moved her tongue slowly in my mouth, I
imagined that it was Candy's tongue probing and
insinuating itself so erotically. My cock jerked in
Barbie's hand as it responded to the arousing i****tuous
mental pictures, and I moaned softly in response to the
fantasies my mind was weaving. Barbie pulled her mouth
from mine and said, "That was a fast fifteen minutes."

I smiled at her and said, "You can take credit for that.
You're enough to bring a mummy back to life."

Barbie dimpled up and said, "Thank you, kind sir. Right
now, though, I'm glad you're a daddy and not a mummy."
She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and squeezing my
cock, she said, "Does that mean you're ready to go on
with my lessons?"

With Barbie's leg over my hip, her pussy was spread wide
and allowed me to put my whole hand in her furrow and
caress it. "Yeah, that's what it means. In just a little
while, I hope to make your bad memory of sex just that--
a bad memory. From now on I want you to have something
good to remember and to build on in your relations with
men."

Barbie's only response was just a long, happy
"Ummmnnnn."

I continued my hand strokes in her pussy, moving my
fingers up and down the complete length of her wide-
gaping furrow. She was still wet and slick, her juices
still seeping out and covering all the soft, tender
flesh of her inner thighs. My cock was leaking, too, and
Barbie's hand had spread my slick pre-cum so that the
full length of my shaft was coated with the slippery
lubrication.

Even though I had just finished one of the most intense
orgasms of my life, Barbie's hand sliding up and down on
my shaft and rubbing over its slickened glans was
bringing my passions back up to a fever pitch.

I got up on my hands and knees and turned in reverse to
her, so that my head was even with her pussy. I
straddled over her body, my knees on each side of her
chest, and lowered my mouth down into the wetness of her
exposed vaginal opening. Taking hold of her thighs, I
spread them even farther apart and moved my mouth down
so that it had access to all her wet, hot flesh. The
musky odor of her orgasm inflamed my senses, and I went
at her pussy like a starving man -- lapping, licking,
and sucking like there would be no tomorrow.

I knew that my cock was waving in front of Barbie's face
like a flag pole and I hoped she would know from that
what I wanted her to do. As if sensing my thoughts and
desires, Barbie took hold of my cock and guided it into
her mouth. Once she had engulfed in her oral cavity, she
gave it the same sort of attention I was giving her
pussy by sucking on it and swirling her tongue around
the bulbous head. She may not have had much knowledge
about sex, but she was taking to sixty-nine like a
natural.

I took hold of her hips and rolled us over onto our
sides. We handled this in perfect concert, neither of us
breaking our oral contact with the other's sex. Lifting
our legs over each other, we proceeded to eat each
other. Neither of us were inhibited in giving of
pleasure, and the room was soon filled with the liquid,
slurping sounds that are only produced by man and woman
engaged in passionate oral sex.

Barbie's thigh started squeezing down on me and I could
tell she was once again climbing up the heights to
orgasm. Her action on my cock was delightful and made me
want to prolong our foreplay, to draw it out until we
each were panting and desperate for the final act of
penetration. I knew there was nothing quite so good as
driving my cock into a trembling, spasming pussy, one
that was practically screaming out in desire for
penetration.

I slowed down my oral actions on her pussy, just
limiting them to slow licks and tickles with my tongue.
Just as she had done all through love-making, she seemed
to sense my thoughts and slowed down her oral fondling
of my cock. For long moments, we engaged in gentle, slow
love, each of us building slowly and inexorably toward
the inevitable conclusion that waited at the end of our
slow journey.

Even slow love has it limits, though, and before long we
were each moaning from the pleasure our slow, soft
touches were bringing. Barbie's hips were gyrating in
little circles, and with short thrusts of her hips she
was driving the gash of her pussy up to my mouth and
tongue. I probed my tongue into the hot hole of her
sheath and I could feel her gasp around my cock. She
sucked down hard on my cock, seeking to return the
feelings of rapture my oral explorations were bringing.

When she gripped my head hard between her thighs and
moaned so loud that my cock almost came out of her
mouth, I knew that it was time, time to take that final
step in her education. I pulled my mouth away from the
swamp of her pussy and sat up erect on my knees pulling
my cock from her mouth with an audible sound. Barbie
muttered, "Oh god, Joe I was almost there."

"Me, too," I said "That's why I stopped." I moved from
straddling Barbie and got down between her legs, my cock
standing straight out from my body, wet with her saliva
and throbbing with lust. "It's time for the real thing,
Barb. It's time for the final part of your lessons."

Barbie pulled her legs up, bending them at the knees,
and spread them even further apart. The wet furrow and
opening into her love pit lay fully exposed to me,
available to be plumbed to its depths. Barbie said,
"Joe, I don't have any kind of protection on. Don't you
need to wear something?"

Stroking the inside of her thighs, I said, "You don't
have anything to worry about--I had a vasectomy ten
years ago. I don't need to wear a rubber; I'm perfectly
safe."

Barbie smiled and said, "Oh, good. This way there won't
be anything between us...just Joe and Barbie, together."

Taking hold of the base of my cock, I leaned forward and
moved its red and throbbing head into the spread flesh
of Barbie's channel. Stroking up and down, I traversed
the full length of her slit with my cock. As it came to
her clitoris, I held my shaft in place and rubbed little
circles around Barbie's little love button. Pre-cum
covered the little nubbin and made it even more slick
than it was. She groaned and pushed her hips against my
shaft, seeking even more contact between my throbbing
manhood and her hard and swollen center of female
pleasure.

Moving my cock downward, I sought out the opening that
Barbie had been yearning so much to be filled. It was
time, finally, for penetration, and my cock throbbed and
jerked in anticipation of its burial into the tight
little hole leading into the hot, wet inner recesses of
Barbie's body. Since Barbie wasn't a virgin, I was
confident I could achieve full penetration without her
feeling pain. Indeed, it wasn't pain either of us was
thinking of, it was pleasure -- the pleasure that comes
only from the union of male and female flesh.

As the head of my cock nudged into Barbie's vaginal
entrance and entered about half an inch, she opened her
eyes wide and drew in her breath. Very slowly, I pressed
my cock further into her sheath until it was about half-
way in. The tight tunnel of her flesh pressed in on my
cock on all sides and its heat and wetness sent thrills
through my body. It had been a long time since my cock
had enjoyed the pleasure of sexual union, and I realized
then just how much I had missed it.

Knowing that the position we were in would not allow me
to penetrate to the very depths of Barbie's pussy, I
pulled my cock out so I could shift us around to a
position that was better. As my cock came out of her,
Barbie humped her pussy up to me, seeking to maintain
contact. As our flesh disconnected, Barbie let out her
breath and said, "Was that it, Joe?"

Not being able to resist teasing her, I said, "Yep. That
was it. How was it?"

"Well, uh, okay, I guess," she said, with a slight frown
on her face.

Seeing how pitiful she looked and hearing the
disappointment in her voice, I was sorry I teased her.
Laughing, I said, "Barbie, I'm just teasing you. No,
sweetheart, that's not it, not by a long shot. I haven't
even gotten started yet, in fact. All I'm doing is
moving us a little so that it will be better, so that
you can experience full penetration."

Barbie smiled and said, "You're a dirty old meanie. I
thought that you had fucked me and I didn't even know
it."

I took hold of Barbie's hips and pulled her until her
buttocks were at the edge of bed and her feet hanging
off. Spreading her legs, I stood between them, looking
down at the perfection of her body. "Barbie, when we get
through here, there's not going to be any doubt in your
mind--you're going to know you've been fucked."

With that, I reached down and pulled her legs up to
where her feet were up on my shoulders. From that
vantage, I could look down and see where the lips of her
pussy were now just a pink crease between her thighs.
Reaching down, I put my hands under her buttocks and
lifted her ass up to where my cock brushed against that
crease, the head just nudging into it.

Shoving my hips forward, I pushed my cock further in
between her labial lips, seeking out the portal to her
tunnel of love. Releasing a hand from her ass cheek, I
took hold of my shaft and probed into Barbie's furrow,
feeling around for her vagina. I soon found it and drove
my cock in far enough to be sure it was lodged in place.

Reaching up, I positioned her legs so that her knees
were on my shoulders and her calves extending down my
back. Then I leaned forward and put my hands on the bed,
right along her now heaving breasts. Lowering myself
even lower, I brought my mouth down to Barbie's lips and
kissed her. With my tongue rolled into a tube, I pushed
it slowly into her mouth. As my tongue penetrated her
oral cavity, I slowly thrust my hips forward and pushed
my cock into the tight confines of Barbie's vagina.

Although her pussy was slick with her secretions, it was
nonetheless tight, and I had to push hard to make
penetration. It was obvious that even though she might
not be a virgin, it had been a long time since anything
had plumbed to the depths I was now attaining.

I felt the walls of her sheath push apart as my spear
probed into the inner recesses of Barbie's womanhood and
then press onto and enclose my cock in their warmth. Her
buttocks clenched in my hands and her pussy clamped down
hard on my shaft. I pulled my mouth from hers and
whispered, "Try to relax, baby. I'm almost there, almost
all the way in."

Barbie released the tension in her buttocks and in one
smooth motion I drove my cock fully into her pussy,
bottoming out with the head just making contact with her
cervix. Barbie whispered, "Ohhhh, Joe." She pushed her
pussy hard against my pubic bone and said, "Oh, God,
Joe, I can feel you all the way up inside me. Deep...so
deep." She gyrated her hips and smiling said, "Oh, yeah,
now I KNOW I'm being fucked. NOW we're finally and
really fucking."

I lowered myself to my elbows and put my mouth on hers
and kissed her again. She thrust he tongue up into my
mouth and shoved her pussy hard up against me at the
same time. I worked my hips in small circles, pressing
on and rubbing myself across her clitoris. She swirled
her tongue inside my mouth and murmured soft sounds of
pleasure. Pulling her mouth from mine, she whispered,
"Oh, God, I love it! Oh, God, Daddy Joe, I love it, I
love it!"

Slowly, inch by slow inch, I pulled my cock from
Barbie's body until only the head remained within her.
Reversing the motion, I then pushed it slowly into her,
thrusting until it once again was completely embedded in
her flesh. The flow of her secretions had increased and
they, combined with the flow of my pre-cum, made her
tunnel slick. Now that she had relaxed from the tension
and anticipation of initial penetration, she had
loosened a little, and though she was still tight by any
standard, I was able to slide my cock out of her with
ease.

I held for a moment, my cock poised at her love's
entrance, and then thrust hard, driving my cock into her
body in one motion, pushing hard until my cock was once
again fully engulfed in the flesh of her womanhood. She
gasped and shoved back against me, murmuring, "Oh, yes,
I love that. Oh, God, I love fucking. I just LOVE
fucking!"

Barbie's calling me "Daddy Joe" had triggered my
fantasies about Candy again, and in my mind it was Candy
underneath me, Candy's pussy that was the receptacle of
my throbbing cock. My cock swelled even more in response
to the mental picture and I started pumping in and out
of Barbie, thrusting and pulling back with rapid
motions. She met each of my thrusts with her own,
gasping and panting as she worked her hips up and down
against the pistoning shaft invading her pussy.

She was moaning continuously, little mewling sounds of
pleasure coming from both her throat and her mouth.
Wetting a finger, I put it down into the top of her
crease and massaged her clitoris, rubbing it in time to
my thrusts and withdrawals. In my mind's eye, it was
Candy's crease I was massaging and it was her murmuring
the sounds of sexual pleasure. I groaned in response to
the image, my sounds mingling with Barbie's.

The strokes of my cock combined with the strumming of my
finger on her clitoris was bringing Barbie to the very
brink of orgasm. Her pussy's clasping and clutching at
my cock and the heat and friction of my strokes deep
into her flesh had me to the same point also, almost
ready to fall into that deep, almost bottomless well of
rapture that accompanies orgasm. Barbie reached up her
hands and grabbed my shoulders, squeezing them in
clutching fingers. "Oh, God, I'm going to cum!" she
shouted. "Fuck me! Fuck me hard!"

I did just that. I drove my cock in and out of her as
fast as I could go. In my fantasy, it was Candy I was
fucking, and I was almost overcome with the feelings of
concupiscence, of sheer unbridled lust, that image
produced.

Barbie clamped her knees up against my head and thrust
herself up hard against me, shudders running through her
abdomen. She cried out, "OH GOD! OH GOD!!"

I drove my cock all the way into Barbie's pussy and held
there, shudders now wracking my body. I pulled out and
thrust in once more. As I did, orgasm overtook me and my
cock started jerking and spewing out sperm into the hot
depths of Barbie's pussy. She pulled my lips down to
hers and thrust her tongue in and out of my mouth. Our
groans mingled with the other's just as the hot, liquid
flows of our orgasms mingled inside her body.

We lay like that, overcome with the rapture of our
simultaneous orgasms, for what seemed like an eternity.
As our spasms slowly lessened, I lifted myself and took
Barbie's legs from my shoulders and lay them back down
on the bed. I then lowered myself back down on her and
resumed our kiss. I could feel her legs wrap around my
hips as she wrapped her arms around me back.

My cock still completely immersed in Barbie's hot hole,
we lay like that, softly and slowly kissing, making
gentle thrusts against each other's bodies. My cock
began to shrink, gradually working its way out of
Barbie's wet recess until it fell completely out and
nestled into her drenching furrow.

I pulled my face up and looked down at hers. She had her
eyes closed and lips slightly apart, still breathing
heavily. She opened her eyes and looked up into mine, a
smile on her face. "Now I know what good fucking is
like," she said softly. "Now I really know what a REALLY
good orgasm is like. Thank you, Joe."

I smiled and said, "You're thanking me? Here you've just
given me one on the best experiences of my life, and
you're thanking me? God, baby, it should be me thanking
you."

She smiled softly, almost shyly, and asked, "I'm a good
fuck? Boys will really think I'm good in bed?"

"Barbie, you're not only beautiful, but you're sexy
beyond belief. Yes, you'll do fine with boys. All you
have to do is find one who wants to give as well as
receive pleasure. There are lots of guys like that, and
I'm sure you'll find one. When you do, I assure you
he'll be one lucky guy."

Before I left and went home, Barbie made me assure her
that I would be available to continue her "lessons" if
she developed an urge to do so. Giving her light kiss on
the lips, I told her that it would be my pleasure to do
so, that making love to her was as much pleasure for me
as it was for her. Her parting words were that she would
give me a call and make arrangements.

That night after I had showered and gone to bed, I once
again thought about Candy, about how she and Barbie had
played together and given each other orgasms. Once
again, I imagined that it had been her instead of Barbie
who had been naked and passionate, and that it had been
Candy, not Barbie, under me as we achieved such a
satisfying orgasm. My cock hardened and stayed hard,
even as I drifted off to sl**p.

* * *

I was not surprised when my phone rang several days
later to find Barbie on the other end. I was hoping that
she was going to ask for a renewal of her "lessons."
Instead, she was excited and wanted to tell me about how
she had met and made love to a boy about her age. She
described it as a "good experience," not like her first
experience with a boy.

She said she just wanted to call me and let me know her
lessons had paid off and to thank me once again for
showing how good love could be if done right. Even
though I was disappointed, having been looking forward
to at least one more session with Barbie, I expressed my
delight at her new circumstances and wished her
continued good fortune in the arena of love.

When she hung up, I felt the full weight of my forty-
five years.

* * *

One evening, about a week later, Candy called and
indicated that she would be coming home on the following
week-end. With a wry little laugh, she said that she
would have to stay with me instead of Barbie, that
Barbie had a new roommate -- a boy this time. At the end
of our conversation, Candy added these words: "And when
I get home, Daddy, there's something I need to talk with
you about."

Recognizing that these were words similar to what Barbie
had used, visions of Candy and I making love filled my
mind. Responding to the stimulus, my cock grew instantly
erect and I was f***ed to relieve myself with a lonely
session of solo love before I was able to go to sl**p.
That night, I dreamed that Candy and I made love. It was
the greatest sex I had ever experienced.

school were filled with feelings of ambivalence. On one
hand, I recognized that for me to read a sensual message
into Candy's request to talk with me could be a complete
mistake--she might simply want to talk about a school
problem or something similar. She might even be having a
problem with a boyfriend and want some fatherly advice
about how to deal with it. On the other hand, I still
couldn't help but recall the very undaughterly kiss she
had given me just before she drove off to Austin.

Not since she was a little girl had she kissed me on the
lips. And she had never before given me a feel of her
tongue as she had when she extended it and brushed it
across my lips. The memory of that kiss filled me with
very unfatherly feelings.

Even though part of me shuddered in revulsion at the
thought of such perverted i****tuous ideas, I couldn't
prevent myself from feeling over- whelming desire. No
matter how I fought against the idea, I desired my
daughter -- desired her with a level of passion and
ardor I had seldom, if ever, felt before. Wrong or not,
I yearned to make love to Candy, to love her as man and
woman make love.

The memory of how Candy's roommate Barbie and I had made
love was still fresh enough to kindle hot sparks of
lust. I was able to clearly picture in my mind Barbie
and I making oral love and then coupling our bodies in
the classic postures of intercourse. After a few
moments, though, the pictures changed, with the image of
Barbie being replaced by one of Candy.

Before long, fantasies replaced memory, and in them it
was Candy who was naked, it was she that I brought to
orgasm with my mouth, and, finally, it was she who
screamed in rapture as my cock penetrated her depths and
brought her to the utmost height of ecstasy. Those
fantasies kept me with an almost perpetual erection as I
waited out the days before Candy's return.

* * * *

I left work early on Friday. I knew that Candy would
probably get home around 5:00 pm, and I wanted to be
there when she arrived. I planned to take her to dinner
that evening and wanted to shower and be dressed before
she got there. Rushing into the house, I quickly
undressed and showered.

As I got out of the shower, I walked naked into the
bedroom, where I had my clothes laid out. I was no more
than half-way across the room when I looked up and saw
Candy standing in the doorway. She laughed, embarrassed,
and said, "Oops! Gee, Daddy, I'm sorry. I had no idea
I'd find you naked."

I'm sure I blushed, because my face became warm. "My
fault, sweetheart. I should have known it was about time
for you to be getting here." I expected her to be as
embarrassed as I was and to immediately move away from
the door. Instead, she continued to stare at me for
several seconds, taking in my complete nakedness, before
slowly, almost reluctantly, moving her eyes away and
walking toward her room.

I was relieved that she had left, because her looking at
my nakedness like that brought all my fantasies back
with a rush and my cock swelled and erected, standing
rigidly out from groin.

After I finished dressing, I went to Candy's bedroom. I
was going to volunteer to help her unpack her car, but
found she had already done so. "Hi, Daddy," she said
with a smile. "You look a little more presentable now."

I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassment when she
added, "I'm sorry I caught you en flagrante."

Then she grinnned and added, "Anyway, you might be
interested to know I think you've got a great bod for a
forty-five-year-old man."

"Hah!" I thought, remembering my erection, "if you'd
stayed for a little while longer, you would have REALLY
found out about my body." Instead of voicing those
words, though, I asked her if she wanted to go out to
dinner. She said she would like that very much, and
asked where we were going.

When I told her we could go anyplace she wanted, she
said she would like for me to take her back to the same
place she, Barbie, and I had gone just before she left
to return to school. She told me she wanted to take a
shower and change clothes first. Grinning the same way
she had before, she said, "Maybe I ought to leave my
door open and give you a chance get even."

I'm not sure what I mumbled in response, but I beat a
quick retreat to the den to wait for her to get ready.

About thirty minutes later, Candy came into the den and
announced she was ready to go. She wore dressy designer
jeans that clung to her hips as though they had been
painted on and a silken full blouse that emphasized the
swell of her breasts. The dark tresses of her hair were
pinned back in something like a pony-tail, leaving the
features of her face clearly evident. In short, she was
beautiful... and sensual.

That sensuality was something new to me -- the only time
she had previously displayed it to me was in the good-
bye kiss. My desire, tamed for a short time, flared up
again.

After we got to the restaurant, we had a drink and
brought each other up to date on our lives. She told me
how she was doing in school and I related how things had
been at home. Well, ALMOST as things had been at home--I
didn't include the part about how Barbie had asked me to
teach her about love and how I proceeded to do just
that. She brought up the subject of Barbie, though, by
telling me how surprised she had been to find Barbie had
a boy as a roommate. She told me that because Barbie had
been so shy about boys, there must have been something
happen in her life to make her change.

When she said "something happen in her life," she smiled
a little smile, almost secretive, and gave me one of the
strangest looks I have ever received. From that, I
suspected that Candy might know something about the
relationship between Barbie and me, but was too polite
to bring her knowledge out in the open.

Finally, I asked her why she had decided to come home a
couple of weeks earlier than planned. She gave me a look
similar to the one before and said, "Well, as I told
you, I have something I need to talk with you about."

I was still completely undecided about Candy and her
newly displayed sensuality, so I pressed her further by
asking her why we couldn't have talked about it on the
phone. With that same secret expression on her face, she
said, "It's something that can only be discussed in
person, face to face."

"Well, we're in person, face to face, right now. Let me
order us another drink, and we can talk about it now."

Candy put her hand over mine and patted it. "Oh, Daddy,
you're so sweet, but we CAN'T talk about it now. After
we get back home we will. Right now, I want you to dance
with me. I haven't danced a step since we were here
last, and you know how much I like to dance." Not even
waiting for an answer, she stood up, my hand still in
hers, and led me to the dance floor.

I had been brought up dancing the old-fashioned way
where the boy holds one of the girl's hands and puts the
other one on her waist. Candy, though, wanted to dance
the modern way and put both her arms around my neck and
snuggled up to me, the front of her body squarely
against mine.

For a moment I let my hands dangle to my side, not sure
what to do with them. I looked around and saw how other
couples were dancing and then followed suit by putting
both my hands on her back. Laughing softly, Candy put
her mouth by my ear and whispered, "Looks like you're
finally learning to dance the right way."

Pressed against each other like that, Candy's little
belly rubbed against my belly and the front of her
thighs pressed their full length against mine. As we
danced, I was totally aware of the contact of our bodies
as leg moved against leg and belly squirmed against
belly.

When her crotch moved hard against my groin, I had to
grit my teeth to keep from groaning. The fantasies I had
been working so hard to repress came to the surface of
my mind and my body responded. Even though I willed it
not to happen, my cock swelled and made a protrusion in
the front of my slacks. Candy must have felt it because
she pressed herself even tighter against me.

"Oh, God," I thought, "this is wrong. This is my own
daughter arousing my lust. Fantasies are one thing, but
this is real, and it's wrong." I pulled my hips back,
moving my hard cock from contact with Candy's groin. She
responded by once again pressing herself against me.
Putting her mouth to my ear, she whispered, "Daddy,
dance with me the way you did with Barbie."

"But you're my daughter. It's not right for father and
daughter to do like we're doing."

"I know that, Daddy. It's what I want, though, so let's
do it anyway."

Candy and I danced the rest of the dance pressed close
together. My cock had formed a hard, round knot in my
groin and Candy pressed her jean-covered vee against it,
occasionally grinding herself hard against me. When the
song ended, she held me on the dance floor.

"One more dance, please. Dance another dance with me and
then we can go order, okay?"

If she had known my mental condition, she would have
realized that pleas were not necessary. I would have
gladly stayed on the dance floor all night just so I
could hold her in my arms and press our bodies together.
My fantasies had completely driven out the reality of
the situation, and I was now completely given over to
experiencing the full effects of Candy's newly
demonstrated sensuality.

After we had danced another dance, Candy kissed me on
the cheek and said, "Thank you, Daddy." As she leaned
into me to deliver the kiss, her groin pressed hard
against mine. Knowing we were about to break contact,
and reluctant to do so, I pushed my hard cock into the
vee of her groin and ground it into her jean-covered
sex.

We stood still in the middle of the dance floor for a
long moment, our sexual areas pressed against each
other, each loathe to separate ourselves from the
pleasurable embrace. Realizing, though, that the music
had stopped and embarrassed about putting on such a
display of lust for all the on-lookers, we broke apart
and went to our table.

Dinner went very quickly, conversation stifled by the
thoughts and recriminations spinning through my head.
Candy had a distant look in her eyes, and I felt that
she too must be considering the actions we had just
completed and what they might lead to. I didn't know
about her, but my thoughts were confused. One part of me
wanted Candy with a desperation that was almost beyond
measure.

I had fantasized about our making love, and it was hard
to drive the fantasy out and make room for the real, the
practical part. The real, the practical, was that Candy
was my daughter, that I should be concerned about
protecting her, not aching to make love to her. My
thoughts were still confused when I paid the bill and we
left to go home.

When we reached home and went into the house, Candy
said, "Daddy, I really do need to talk with you. Why
don't we put on our night clothes first, though. After
we've changed, we can have an after dinner drink and
talk. Okay?" All I could do was nod my approval.

I changed to pajamas and a robe and went into the
kitchen and mixed us some drinks. As I was carrying them
into the den, Candy came in. She appeared to be dressed
as I was, with a robe covering her. I didn't see any
pajamas covering her legs, so she either had on shorty
pajamas, or, and my bl**d raced at the idea, nothing at
all. My hand trembled a little as I handed her drink.
Her hand also had a tremble as she took it.

Candy and I sat there in silence for a few minutes,
sipping our drinks. She looked at me and our eyes met
and locked. I knew that whatever the outcome, it was
time to start our conversation. I took the initiative by
asking, "What's this problem you need to talk about,
sweetheart?"

Candy smiled shyly and said, "I've rehearsed this a
thousand times, but still don't know for sure how to say
it." She paused, looking down at her lap, and then
looked up, saying, "Well, I guess you could say that in
a way I'm jealous."

"Jealous? Has someone stolen a boyfriend away from you?"

Candy smiled, a rueful, crooked grin, and said, "Well,
not that exactly, but it is something like that."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, do you remember when you and Barbie danced just
before I left for Austin last time? Sort of like the way
we danced tonight, only more so?"

"Yes, baby, I remember."

"Daddy, I was jealous of Barbie. I was jealous of how
she held you so close, of how aroused she was. Seeing
the two of you act like that bothered me. It bothered me
sexually."

"Gee, baby, I'm sorry. After all, it was you who got us
to dance together."

"Oh, no, Daddy, I'm not scolding you. What happened was
perfectly natural. After all, Momma has been dead for
over two years, and you're bound to have needs and
drives that need to be satisfied. No, that wasn't what
bothered me. What bothered me was...uh, well...I wished
it had been me rather than Barbie."

There wasn't anything I could say that could properly
respond to her statement. I wanted to say, "Oh, God,
Barbie, I wish it had been you, too," but this was my
daughter I was talking to. I didn't know where she would
take the conversation from there, and I sure didn't want
to embarrass her or offend her. Instead, all I said was
"umm-hmm," urging her to continue.

"What's made it worse," she continued, "is that I've
talked with Barbie. Daddy, she told me what she did to
you."

I grimaced and waved my hands in a gesture of
resignation. I knew Candy and Barbie were close friends,
but I hadn't expected Barbie to tell Candy about our
brief affair.

"Oh, Daddy, she didn't just come out and tell me -- I
had to worm it out of her. Besides, I approve. It was
real sweet of you, and it really helped her." Candy
laughed and continued, "Boy, DID it help her. I could
hardly believe she would have a live-in boyfriend."
Candy reached out a hand and patted mine, saying, "No,
Daddy, I'm not bothered by that." She gripped my hand
hard now and very quietly and softly said, "What I'm
bothered about is that what you did for her I need as
bad, if not worse, than she did."

I pulled my hand back and sat up. "Candy, are you
suggesting...?"

Candy dropped her hands to her lap and clasped them
together. Looking me directly in the eyes, a serious
expression on her face, she said, "Yes, that's EXACTLY
what I'm suggesting. Daddy, I'm nineteen years old, and
I'm still a virgin. I've wanted to have sex, wanted it
desperately, but I've been afraid of all the boys I've
dated. They were rough and pawed at me.

"Daddy, I've laid awake at night and listened to you and
Momma. That's told me that sex doesn't have to be rough.
I heard Momma moan from the pleasure you gave her.
That's how I want sex to be, that's how I want my
special first time to be. Daddy, that's why I want my
first time to be with you."

"Sweetheart, you're my daughter. We can't..."

"Oh, Daddy, we CAN. Our being daughter and father is
what makes it so possible. Daddy, I love you and I know
you love me. That love is what makes it so special, so
possible."

Still feeling doubts about the reality versus the
fantasy of committing i****t, I said, "But Candy...."

"You think I'm not as pretty or desirable as Barbie,
don't you? Well, you're wrong!" Candy said, defiantly.
She stood up, and after untieing the sash around her
waist, pulled her robe from off her shoulders and let it
drop to the floor. I had to repress a gasp at what I
saw. Candy stood there before me dressed in baby-doll
pajamas made of the sheerest material possible.

Her breasts filled out the pajama tops, her nipples and
their surrounding dusky circles clearly visible through
the thin material. Down below, in the sheer panty
bottoms, a dark swath showed at her groin. She had an
abundant growth of pubic hair and it could be seen
through the tissue-thin fabric that left little to the
imagination. My heart beat at a rapid pace--seeing her
like that, in those sheerest-of-sheer pajamas, was as
arousing as seeing her nude.

Candy reached down to the bottom of her pajama top and
with a swift motion pulled it up and over her head,
revealing the glory of her breasts that had only been
hinted at before. With the top removed, I could see them
in all their splendor -- firm, round, and not sagging
even a millimeter. Each one was centered with a darker
circle, and from them, the hard nubbins of her nipples
stood proudly erect. She put her hands up and cupped the
white mounds, pushing them upward.

"My boobs are bigger and fuller than Barbie's. I know,
because as she told you, we've seen each other naked."
She leaned forward, pushing her breasts even closer to
me. "Admit it, Daddy, they're nicer than Barbie's,
aren't they?"

I couldn't make my voice work to answer her. Viewing her
magnificent breasts, seeing her act in such an erotic
way had made me virtually inarticulate. I could only nod
my head and manage finally to whisper a strangled "Yes."

Candy put her hands on the waist band of her pajama
bottoms and slowly pushed them downward. She wiggled her
hips, working the wisp of fabric down until the slightly
rounded bulge of stomach was revealed. Giving her hips
another twist, she pushed the panties down until they
were around her hips. My cock had already come erect,
making a hard bulge in the front of my pajamas at the
sight of Candy's breasts, but now, as the dark tresses
of her bushy groin came into view, it jerked and pushed
out the front of my robe. No matter what words I might
use on Candy, my desire could not be denied.

Reaching further down, Candy pushed her panties until
they were around her knees. At this point, they released
and fell to her feet. She stepped one foot out of them
and then lifted the other up and removed the briefs from
her foot. I had felt lust before, but the sight of
Candy's pussy made me tremble with an overpowering rush
of desire. I wanted nothing else at that point but to
grab her and sink my throbbing cock into that furrow, to
find her hidden depths and push my shaft in until I had
buried its full length into the deep recesses of her
young, hot flesh.

With her panties removed, Candy now stood before me
completely nude with nothing to hide the full extent of
her beauty from me. Where she had seemed a little shy
and hesitant before, her posture and the look she gave
me now spoke of boldness.

She was enjoying the strip tease performance, she was
exulting in showing me her totally nude body. Without
saying a word, she turned around so that her back was to
me, the fullness of her firm, hard buttocks revealed to
me. I had always thought Marilyn Chambers had the best
ass ever put on a woman, but the one Candy now displayed
to me was every bit as good if not better.

Looking back at me over her shoulder, Candy put her
hands on her buttocks, one hand on each of the firm
globes. She kneaded them and then spread them apart,
showing me the little indention of her anus. Between
those cheeks I could see the crease of her vagina and
the soft, furry pubic hair that extended down to between
her legs.

"Daddy, my bottom is twice as nice as Barbie's. My ass
is hard and firm. Barbie's is soft." She delved her
fingers into the cleavage between the cheeks and stroked
them up and down. "My ass is better, isn't it? Come on,
Daddy, tell me you like mine better."

"Candy, your ass is absolutely perfect," I managed to
whisper, unable to tear my eyes away from the firmness
of her buttocks and especially the area down below them.
My cock was drooling now, pre-come wetting its head and
soaking my pajamas.

Candy turned back around to where she once again faced
me. With her revealed to me like that I realized that
she was far more beautiful and desirable than Barbie had
been. Candy was about three inches shorter than Barbie,
and where Barbie had a model's body, Candy's was fuller,
more lush. Her hips flared out wider and her thighs were
fuller and more firm. Her breasts were full but not
overly large -- good handfuls, ready to be caressed and
loved.

She was like a ripe fruit, ready to be savored, ready to
be devoured. I could hardly believe that a girl so
beautiful, so ready, could still be a virgin. It was
even harder to believe that she was asking me, her
father, to be the one to take that virginity, to be the
first one to taste that ripened fruit.

Candy put her hand on her stomach and slowly traced it
down through her pubic hair to the top of her feminine
furrow. With one finger extended, she probed down
between her labial lips. Pulling her finger back out,
she held it up, wet and shiny with her moisture. "Look
how wet I am. This shows how much I need you. Oh, God,
Daddy, please don't make me beg!"

By this time, all thoughts of any reservations I might
have had, recriminations about the enormity of i****t,
were gone. They were replaced by the reality of what was
happening. The fantasies I had entertained about Candy
and me making love were no longer just day dreams. There
was no way I could refuse Candy her request. Further,
there was no way I could deny any more my long
suppressed desire to have Candy, to know her in the most
intimate way possible.

Candy took a step forward to where she was right in
front of me, only a step away. She looked down at me
sitting here and in a soft voice said, "Daddy, I know
you're attracted to me, that you want me as much I want
you. I felt you when we danced. You were hard, and your
hardness pressed against me. God, it felt so good that I
wanted us to make love right there on the spot." She
looked down at my lap, at the tent my cock was making of
the front of my pajamas and robe.

"You're that way right now. You can't deny it -- I can
see how your penis is causing the front of your robe to
stand up."

Suddenly, Candy knelt down between my knees. She took my
robe and spread its front apart, revealing my pajamas.
Underneath their thin cotton fabric, my cock was rigid
and throbbing, pressing the cloth up like a tent pole
under an Indian tepee. At the top of the bulge, directly
over the head of my penis, a circle of moisture had
formed, soaking the cloth with my pre- come.

Reaching out, Candy put her hand on the bulge and
grasped my cock. Even through the fabric, the touch was
electric, and I gasped at the pleasure her hand gave me.
Working the pajama fly open, Candy put her hand inside
and pulled my cock out. It was hard as a steel rod and
wet with the flow of my lust.

Putting her hand around it, she said, "Feel how hard you
are -- you're as aroused as I am. This is what I want.
Use this on me, make love to me, teach me how to love
you. Daddy, make a real woman of me. I don't care what
you have to do -- pretend I'm Barbie if you have to --
but take me to bed and love me. Daddy, take me to bed
and... and... fuck me." She squeezed my cock hard and
muttered, "Oh, God, yes! Fuck me! Really fuck me."

I put my hand under Candy's chin and pulled her head up
so that she faced me. Talking quietly, I said, "Candy,
sweetheart, it's impossible for me to pretend you're
Barbie." Even though a look of disappointment came on
her face, I continued, "You see, every time I made love
to Barbie, in my mind I was making love to you. Every
time I touched her, it was you I was touching. Every
time she had an orgasm, I pretended it was you who was
coming."

While I was talking the expression on her face changed
from disappointment to wonder. She whispered, "You
mean...?"

"I mean that ever since you developed into a woman, I've
longed to make love to you. I hid my desire because I
knew that would be i****t." Looking down at where she
still had my cock in my hand, I said, "As you can see, I
can't hide it any more." My cock throbbed in her hand,
and I continued, "Yes, you're right, baby, I DO want you
as bad as you want me. Probably even more. So if you
really do want me to make love to you, there's nothing
in the world I want more than that."

In almost a groan, Candy said, "YES! Oooh, Daddy, yes,
yes!"

Standing up, Candy fell against me, her breasts against
my chest, her vagina right on top of my cock. Still
whispering, "Yes, yes, yes," Candy brought her mouth
against mine, her lips hungrily seeking out mine. As our
mouths came together, Candy speared her tongue between
my lips and drove it into my mouth, working it
feverishly around and around.

She squirmed her buttocks and hips so that my cock moved
between her labial lips and into her wet furrow.
Clamping her wetness around it, she gyrated her hips and
moaned in pleasure at the touch of flesh upon flesh.
Finally breaking the kiss, Candy whispered, "Take me to
bed now, Daddy. Take me to bed and make me a woman. Love
me like a man and woman are supposed to love."

Standing up, I lifted Candy into my arms and carried her
down the hall to the bedroom. She pulled my face to hers
and kissed me as we journeyed on her last step toward
womanhood.

Lowering her gently, I put Candy on the bed, facing up
to me. Her lush young body, now completely revealed, was
so beautiful that I had to pause and savor it. The
crease of her maidenhood showed through the abundant
growth of pubic hair, and with her legs spread slightly
apart as they were, it gaped apart, allowing a small
glimpse of its inner portions. Her breasts, somewhat
flattened from her position, were nonetheless firm,
quivering only slightly as she breathed.

At the top of each of them, her nipples stood up stiffly
from the middle of the crinkled areas of their
surrounding areolas. I had fantasized about Candy, about
how she would look nude, aroused, eager to love me, and
now it was no longer fantasy. I thought of what lay
ahead for us and reveled at the prospect.

"Sweetheart, you're so beautiful," I said, at last
breaking the silence. "I've dreamed of seeing you like
this, of our making love, and now it's happening in real
life. The real you is so much better than any of my
dreams or fantasies."

Candy smiled, enjoying the compliment, and said, "I
thought you'd like me if you got a chance to see me."
Smiling wider, she added, "See ALL of me, that is."

"Baby, I more than like you, I LOVE you -- ALL of you,
every part."

Candy put one hand between her legs and cupped a breast
with the other one. Still smiling that wide, coquettish
smile, she said, "But you like some parts better than
others, don't you?"

Smiling back at her, I said, "Yes, baby, some parts are
better. Especially those parts I hadn't seen before."

Candy took her hands away from her body and gestured up
at me. "You get naked, too. Take off your clothes so
that I can all parts of you, too."

I grinned at her and said, "But you've already seen me
naked. Remember?"

Grinning back at me, she said, "Yeah, I sure haven't
forgotten. I wanted to stay and look, but I was afraid
you'd get embarrassed." She looked down to where my cock
was forcing the front of my robe out and said, "But
you're different now from how you were then. Now you're
aroused, and I want to see you like that." The
expression on her face turned serious and speaking more
softly, she said, "Besides, things are different now.
Now we're going to be lovers, aren't we?"

Taking off my robe, I said, "Yes, sweetheart, now we're
going to be lovers. I'm going to give you the best
loving I know how." I unbuttoned my pajama top and
dropped it to the floor. Untieing the draw string to my
bottoms, I lowered them, pushing them down so that they
allowed my cock to spring out free from confinement. I
dropped them to my feet and stepped out of them,
completely nude, my cock standing out almost straight
from my body. Now I was as naked as Candy.

Candy's eyes widened slightly and she took a deep breath
as she stared at my rampant manhood. "God, Daddy, you're
beautiful, too. I like ALL of you, too," she whispered.
She reached out a hand to me and said, "Get on the bed
with me. Get here close to me--I want to feel your body
close to mine."

I stretched out on the bed alongside Candy and turned on
my side facing her. She turned toward me and
immediately, without a word being spoken, we were in
each other's arms. She clutched at me and pressed
herself close, pushing her breasts into my chest.

She whispered, "Oh, God, Daddy! Yes. Close, just like
this. Hold me, Daddy. Hold me close to you." I wrapped
my arms around her and dropped my hands down to her firm
buttocks. When she had turned to show me her ass, I
ached to hold and stroke them. Now they were in my hands
and I could love them all I wanted. "Oh, yes, touch me,
Daddy." She put her lips almost against mine and
whispered, "Kiss me, too. Touch me and kiss me."

Candy pressed her lips against mine and our mouths
blended and melted together. There was nothing of father
and daughter in the kiss: it was a lover's kiss--wet,
exciting, and expressive of the urgency of our arousal.
Our mouths opened and our tongues explored, swirling and
stroking. The pace of her breathing increased and mine
did too. I stroked her buttocks and kneaded them gently,
loving the feel of the firm globes in my hands.

Using just a light touch, I moved my hands down to where
the cleft between her cheeks disappeared, and felt the
tender, sensitive flesh hidden in that secret area of
her femininity. She was wet there, slick with the flow
of a woman aroused. I moved my fingers across the
slippery flesh at the top of her thighs and she moaned,
the sound muffled by our kiss.

Candy broke the kiss and in a whisper, almost a moan,
said, "Oooooo, I love this. This is my deepest, most
secret fantasy coming true."

"Fantasy?"

"Daddy, you told me you had longed to make love to me
for a long time. Well, I've felt the same way about you.
At night, when I listened to you and Momma love each
other, I fantasized it was me, not Momma, you were
making love to. One night I sneaked to your door and
peeked in. She was on top of you, and you were holding
each other, and you were both moaning. I could see
Momma's bottom moving up and down, and I knew she had
you inside her." She stroked her fingers across my cheek
and continued, "That was the night I touched myself for
the first time. I was so excited, I trembled all over.
After I got back in bed, I thought about your being
inside Momma, up between her legs, and I felt down
between my legs, down to that spot where a man goes in.

"It felt so good to touch there and I soon had both my
hands down, touching and rubbing. I could hardly believe
how wet I got. It kept feeling better and better and I
just kept climbing higher and higher. Then it happened.
I had an orgasm. I had my very first orgasm the night I
saw you and Momma making love.

"Every time after that when you and Momma made love, I
listened and touched myself. I pretended it was you
touching me, that you were inside me like you were
inside Momma. I could hear when you and Momma had an
orgasm, and I would try to come at the same time. That
way, I could dream that it was you making me come and
that I was the one who made you come."

Her revelation aroused me to a pitch I had never before
achieved. I pulled her closer against me, pressing the
little nubbins of her nipples into my chest. My cock
throbbed, down where it pushed against her thigh, and
more of my pre-come gushed out, making her leg even more
slippery from my hot flow. I groaned and whispered, "Oh,
God, baby, I had no idea."

"That's why I got upset about Barbie--she got to live
out my fantasy, my fantasy of making love with you."

I held her closer to me and whispered, "Baby, baby, I'm
so sorry. If I'd only known...."

"Shhh, Daddy," Candy said, putting her lips to mine to
stop my protests. Pulling her lips slightly away so that
they barely touched mine, she said, "Here I am making
you feel bad, and it wasn't your fault at all. I just
wanted you to know that my feelings toward you are just
like the ones you have for me."

Her lips curved into a smile and she continued, "You DO
have to make up for it, though. You have to do
everything to me that you did to Barbie. Then you have
to do more. I want you to do MORE to me than you did to
Barbie. Daddy, I want us to do EVERYTHING. We've got a
whole weekend, and you have to show and do everything to
me."

I could hardly believe this was my little girl Candy
telling me this. Pure, unadulterated lust flowed through
me, and I felt hot all over. I growled deep in my throat
and pushed her onto her back. Shifting up, I leaned down
across her and put my chest down and crushed it against
the firmness of her breasts.

"Yes, baby, yes," I muttered. "We'll do everything. When
we get through, there won't be anything we haven't done.
I'm going to love you like I've never loved anyone
before." Putting my mouth against hers, I drove my
tongue into the warmth and wetness of her mouth. I used
it wildly, its thrusts mirroring the heights of passion
Candy's words had driven me to. She wrapped an arm
around my back and pulled me even closer, growling in
her throat as I had done. I shivered in anticipation of
the weekend ahead of us--two whole days of nothing but
loving.

As we kissed, I put a hand on her breasts. I stroked
lightly across their undercurves and then moved up to
their areolas. Alternating between them, I drew little
circles around the nipples, lightly tracing my
fingertips on the crinkly dark ovals crowning their
fullness. She arched her back up toward my hand and
murmured a soft "ummnnn" into my mouth.

I touched the nipples, just brushing my fingers across
them. She muttered an "Ahh" and arched her back even
higher. Taking her breasts one at a time, I squeezed
them and kneaded them gently, brushing my palm across
the nipples as I did so. Her back was now several inches
off the bed as she arched it up and offered her breasts
for my caresses.

As much as I enjoyed touching her breasts, I was even
more drawn to the area below. I remembered how wet and
pink her furrow had been when she removed her pajama
bottoms, and I longed to touch her there, to put my
fingers into that cleft of womanhood she had revealed to
me. Taking my hand away from her breasts, I slowly moved
it down her front. When I came to the little indentation
of her navel, I drew a little circle around it with my
fingertips, just brushing lightly and teasingly.

Leaving her little belly-button, I moved lower. With
just the tips of my fingers, I drew a line down the
little roundedness of her belly, down to where her
temple of Venus was hidden away. She gasped at the touch
and shivered, the muscles of her stomach tensing up in
anticipation of my hand reaching its goal. As my fingers
moved into the forest of her black pubic hair, Candy
bent her legs at the knees and drew her feet up. When I
at last found her hidden furrow, she moved her knees
apart and opened herself up to fully receive my invading
hand.

After my hand found its goal, I moved two fingers into
the channel. Her labial lips were swollen, filled by her
arousal. Using two fingers, I stroked the inside of one
from near the bottom up to the top, to where it joined
the other. As I stroked slowly upward, my fingers came
to her clitoris. It was huge -- far larger than any I
had ever encountered before, like a hard acorn centered
in her furrow, forcing the lips to gape open around it.
Candy jerked her hips and gasped as my fingers barely
brushed against its sensitivity.

Using the same two fingers, I traced down the other
puffed-out lip and followed it back down to where it
widened out. The whole area between her legs was slick
and creamy, coated with the evidence of her newly
revealed passion. I was amazed at how aroused she was.
Realizing that I had lived with this little nymph for
nineteen years and had never seen evidence of her
feelings for me nor recognized the depths of her
sensuality filled me with a sense of wonder.

Dipping my fingers into the wide area of her vulva, I
found the entrance to her tunnel. I traced my finger
around the opening, toying with its edges, and then
slipped a finger tip into the recess. Her hips moved up
against my probing finger and her tongue went wild in my
mouth. I continued my probing until almost half my
finger was inserted into her. Her hips undulated against
my hand as her pussy sought to imitate the fuck it was
longing to receive. Responding to my touches, she was
soon panting into my mouth, barely able to sustain our
kiss.

I twisted my finger in slow gyrations, stretching and
teasing the tight entrance to her vagina. Reacting to
the motions, she squirmed her hips in counter circles,
and my hand was soon slick with her juices, almost as if
it had been bathed in her girl flow. Finally having my
hand where it had been in so many of my fantasies made
my bl**d race. My cock throbbed against her side,
pulsing as if it had a life of its own, eager to replace
my finger and delve into Candy's tight, hot inner body.

I slowly extracted my finger from within Candy and let
it trace a path right up the center of her wet furrow.
Just touching lightly, I slowly moved it up to where it
came against her swollen, bulging clitoris. Moving my
finger tip on top of the hard little knob, I caressed it
with just the gentlest of strokes. Its hood was pulled
back, allowing full access to its firm, sensitive flesh.

Candy murmured, "Oh god," saying the words right into my
mouth. Her hips began to jerk and twist, and she shoved
them against my hand, pressing herself hard against me.
Suddenly, her stomach started shuddering in little
spasms and her knees jerked together, clamping my hand
between them.

Still able to move my finger, I continued the soft
strokes of Candy's swollen, exposed clitoris. She flung
an arm across my shoulder and dug her fingers into my
back, moaning into my mouth. Unable to bear the
escalation of pleasure any longer, she dropped both arms
by her sides, and using them and her feet for leverage,
thrust her hips up, arching her back a full foot off the
bed. The small shudders that had shaken her belly before
increased in their intensity and her hips were soon
jerking and twisting.

Pulling her mouth from mine, she moved her head to the
side and moaned, "Ohhh, God, Daddy." I could feel the
hand next to me clutch the sheet as she balled it up
into a fist. Suddenly she went rigid, the muscles of her
stomach and thighs straining and hard. She moved her
head from side to side and muttered, "Ahh, Ahh." Then
she arched her head back, straining it against the
pillow, and screamed, "Dadddieee! Ooohhhh, God,
Daddiiee!"

The whole insides of her legs convulsed against my hand
and spasms undulated up and down her furrow, moving
against my finger in wave after wave. They continued
like this for at least thirty seconds before gradually
decreasing. She was moaning continuously, a soft
crooning sound of rapture.

Slowly, the spasms became less intense and she gradually
relaxed, the muscles in her thighs and stomach
softening. Her legs moved apart, releasing my hand from
their grasp. Her hips slowly descended until her back
once again was on the bed.

Still breathing hard, she whispered, "I came Daddy. Oh,
God, I just came and came and came. I've longed for this
so much that I knew all it would take was one touch
between my legs and I'd be gone. Ohhh, Daddy, that was
sooo good. That's the best it's ever been for me."

"Later on, it will get even better," I said.

"I'll die if it does. I don't think I can bear anything
better."

"You will, baby, you will. And it will only get better,
sweet- heart. Better and better."

Candy's hand was right next to where my cock touched her
side. She moved it to where her fingers came into
contact with my shaft and lightly stroked them up and
down its length, spreading the wetness of my pre-come
over its surface. Wrapping her fingers around my cock,
she whispered, "How about now? Can we start right now? I
want you to feel what I just felt. I tell from how hard
you are that you're ready." She gave my shaft a hard
squeeze and continued, "Daddy, let's fuck now. I want to
feel this up inside me, deep inside me. I want to feel
you when you come. I want you to come long and hard just
like I did."

"Yes, baby, if you're ready for it, we'll do it right
now. But remember, with this being your first time, it
might hurt a little. I'll try to be as gentle as
possible, but sometimes nothing can prevent a girl from
experiencing some pain the first time. It usually
doesn't last long, though--the pleasure soon drives the
pain away."

"I know I told you I was a virgin, and that's so--I've
never fucked before. But one time when I was listening
to you and Momma I got pretty carried away and pushed my
fingers in real deep. I felt something tear, and it hurt
a little. I even found a little bl**d on me the next
morning. Since I did that back then, it may not hurt
this time."

My mind formed a mental picture of her playing with
herself in bed, getting so aroused that she deflowered
herself, and my cock jerked in response to the image. I
was finding out more and more about my daughter that I
hadn't even suspected.

More and more I was finding how sexual she was, how
passion had ran just below her surface, unrevealed until
now. She wasn't any longer my little girl--she was a
passionate, fully matured female, ready and eager for me
to bring her sexuality to complete fruition. Even though
I was in one way disappointed that it wouldn't be me who
ridded her of her maidenhead, I was relieved that I
wouldn't have to bring her the pain of defloweration.

"It sounds like you took care of your maidenhead then.
You're right, it probably won't hurt now. Still, though,
let's not take any chances. We'll do it the way that a
virgin should do it the first time, with you on top."

Candy smiled a soft smile and said, "Like I saw you and
Momma doing it? Just like I dreamed about? Oh, yes,
let's do it like that. It will be like it was when I
went back to bed and pretended, only it will be real
this time. This time I really will have you inside me."

She squirmed her hips around, and with excitement
showing in her voice, said, "Oh, God, let's do it right
now. Just thinking about it sends shivers through me."
She took my hand and moved it down to her vee, pressing
it into her wet flesh. "Feel how wet I am. Just feel how
ready I am."

I could hardly believe the sheer wantonness of that
action. She had just finished a shuddering orgasm and
now she was asking for more--asking me, no, almost
begging me, to fuck her. Her passion was far greater
than I could have fantasized about even in my wildest of
fantasy and I trembled in lust, trembled with an
overpowering desire to give her what she wanted: to have
my cock buried to its base in her young body.

I turned over on my back, my cock thrusting up erect and
quivering from my groin. I looked down at it and its
head was inflamed, a dark plum color. It was wet, too,
the flow of my pre-come dribbling down and drenching it.
I touched Candy and said, "Get up over me. Straddle me
so that you can lower yourself down on me."

Candy did as I said, putting her knees on each side of
my hips, her vee just above my straining cock. Her
furrow gaped open, and her swatch of hair was wet,
clinging to her pubis in little curls. I reached down
and held my cock still, pointing it right up to the
entrance to Candy's vagina. "Now, baby, lower yourself
down on me. Do it real slow and easy. Take just as much
as you comfortably can. If it starts to hurt, just stop
and let the pain pass. This way, you're in control. You
get to set the pace."

With a frown of concentration on her face, Candy lowered
her hips until my cock made contact with her wet furrow.
She squirmed, positioning herself until the head of my
cock nudged into the recess of her sheath. Tilting her
head back slightly, she closed her eyes and slowly
lowered herself onto my hardness, engulfing it in her
hot, wet flesh.

Although she was incredibly tight, the combination of
her lubrication and my pre-come facilitated penetration.
One inch of my cock disappeared and then another. Candy
let out her breath and then lowered herself until her
pussy had swallowed about half my shaft.

The walls of her tunnel pressed tightly around its hard
invader and created some of the most pleasurable
sensations I could recall. I had thought my first
journey into Barbie's pussy was one of my most memorable
experiences, but it paled in comparison to the pleasure
that now rushed through my body.

Thus far, other than feeling my cock f***e the walls of
her tunnel apart, there been no obstruction, no
obstacles to my journey into the depths of Candy's body.
Her maidenhead no longer existed. It looked like we
would be free to continue without the inconvenience of
even momentary pain. She still had her eyes closed,
though, and the slight frown was still on her face. "You
okay, sweetheart?" I asked. "Is it hurting any?"

She opened her eyes and smiled. "No... it doesn't hurt.
It's just a strange, new feeling--like my whole belly is
filling up." She leaned forward, putting her hands by my
side, and f***ed more of her pussy down over my cock.

"My belly is filling up with my Daddy's cock," she
murmured, almost to herself. Then, with a grunt and a
sudden downward thrust of her hips, she impaled herself
on the remaining portion of my cock. At last, I was all
the way in her, my cock buried completely in Candy's
teenage pussy. Having accomplished her goal, she leaned
down, letting her breasts brush across my chest, and
whispered, "Ah, all of it. All of Daddy's cock... all
the way inside me."

Thank goodness she stayed still. If she had moved even
an inch, I would have filled her pussy right then and
there with my come. Finally achieving my desire to make
love with Candy was so arousing that it would have taken
little more to send me beyond my already stretched-to-
the-limit control.

For long moments, we remained motionless like that--
pubic hair intermeshed and pubic bones pressed together.
Even without motion, it was pure, unabated pleasure. The
warmth and moisture of her vagina pressing in on all
portions of my cock felt so good I would have gladly
remained like that for hours, just savoring the
pleasure, enjoying the contact of our sexual flesh.

Eventually, though, Candy lifted herself until her torso
was erect above me. Using her knees and thighs, she
raised herself about an inch, withdrawing the sheath of
her vagina from off my cock by that amount. Then,
reversing the motion, she once again came down, taking
all my cock back inside her warm confines. As she hit
bottom, she squirmed herself against the hardness of my
pubis, grinding her clitoris on it. "Ohhh, yes," she
muttered.

She repeated the action one more time, bringing the hard
nubbin of her clitoris into even harder contact with the
base of my cock. Then, holding still, she looked down at
me and said, "I did it, Daddy. Just like in my dreams, I
got all my Daddy's cock up into my belly." She lifted
herself even higher than before, and then thrust down
hard on me. "Daddy, we're fucking. We're finally,
finally fucking!"

Using just a little rocking motion, Candy moved back and
forth, moving her pussy up and down my cock in little
short strokes. Right above me, her breasts jiggled from
the motion. If nothing else had indicated the extent of
her arousal, her breasts would have. The nipples were
fully erect and jutting straight out.

Even the areolas around them were swollen and puffed
out, their crinkles gone. Unable to resist them, I put
my hands up and made love to those firm, magnificent
globes. She put her hands on top of mine and pressed
them into her flesh, pressing them deeply into the
pillows of her femininity.

Gradually, Candy increased her tempo, bouncing up and
down at a faster pace. As she did, the up-and-down
strokes became longer, and my pleasure climbed to meet
hers. I felt shudders and little contractions of
pleasure grasp her pussy, causing it to squeeze down on
my cock. I knew from that that she was having a series
of mini-orgasms that would intensify until they combined
into one big one. She murmured her pleasure each time a
contraction hit and moaned in joy from the feeling.

Candy took my hands away from her breasts and then
leaned down to where our faces were only inches apart.
"I'm fucking you, Daddy. How do you like it? Did Barbie
do this to you?"

"No, sweetheart, Barbie and I didn't do it like this.
This is just for you and me."

"Good," she said, putting her mouth on mine and driving
her tongue into my mouth.

Candy stretched herself so that she now lay on top of me
in the classic missionary position. She moved her pussy
up and down on my shaft, using long strokes. Combined
with them, she gyrated her hips in circles, twisting her
pussy around my cock with each of her strokes. The
motions were working their spell on me, but they were
affected her even more. Her mini-orgasms were almost
continuous now and her juices were flowing out and
covering my balls and running down the crack of my ass.
We were making a marvelous wet spot.

I reached down and caressed the smooth skin of her
buttocks. I could feel their muscles clench up each time
she thrust down and then feel them rise on each of her
up strokes. Her stomach muscles pressed against mine and
the shudders and contractions that moved through them
transferred to mine.

I spread my legs apart and lifted them, wrapping them
around her waist. Using them for leverage, I started
reciprocating her thrusts, driving upward to meet each
of her downward thrusts. We were soon panting into each
other's mouths, climbing the ascent toward orgasm at a
breakneck speed.

Candy started softly muttering, "Oh god... Oh god... Oh
god!" gradually increasing the pace of her hip motions.
Suddenly, she pulled her face away of mine and threw her
head back with eyes closed.

"Oh god, Daddy!"

The little shudders and contractions that she had had
earlier now became hard convulsions, shaking her and
causing her whole pelvis to tremble. Using my legs, I
pulled her groin hard against mine and ground my pubic
bone into her clitoris. She collapsed against me, her
breasts crushed against my chest, and shook and panted
as her orgasm took control of her, shaking her with its
ecstasy.

Gradually, her shudders lessened and she relaxed against
me, totally spent from the intensity of the orgasm. She
lifted her up and softly said, "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, sweetheart," I answered.

"You didn't come, did you?" she asked.

"Not yet. But I'm not far from it."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Daddy. I told you I wanted you to have
the same kind of pleasure I had, and all I did was have
it all over again and leave you high and dry."

I chuckled and said, "Who said I was through?"

She grinned and said, "Not me."

I lifted Candy from off me and turned her on her back.
Getting on my knees, I moved up between her legs. I took
hold of each of her legs and spread them wide apart,
lifting them up with knees bent so they formed a saddle
for me. Then I moved a pillow to her hips and lifted her
so I could put it under them.

Now she was ready for me. My cock throbbed in
anticipation of entry into the wide-open pussy that lay
before it, just inches away. Now I was ready to show her
some REAL fucking, ready to show her how a cock and
pussy were really supposed to fit together. Candy
watched me throughout all this, silent, eyes wide.

Grasping my cock by the base, I ran its head up and down
her furrow, concentrating on her clitoris. Then I guided
it down to her tunnel, still open from her fucking me,
and nudged it into her. Thrusting my hips forward
slowly, I pushed my cock into Candy's body.

Soon, it was down to where its base was pushed firmly
into the wet, pink flesh of her furrow. I pulled it out
and then thrust it back in, hard and fast. Since she had
already come, I didn't have to have any concern about
her being satisfied--it was my time now, time for me to
fully enjoy the pleasure of her body, to live out the
fantasy of fucking the young, hot body of my little
girl.

I lifted both of Candy's legs up, spreading the vee of
her vulva wide, exposing all the wet flesh of her
furrow. I could see where my cock entered into her, and
I shoved hard, watching it as it drove in until my belly
thrust into her wetness. I pulled out until just the
head was left inside her and thrust in again, pushing as
hard as I could.

Stretching my legs out below me, I put my hands
alongside her shoulders and started pistoning in and out
as hard and fast as I could go. Candy spread her legs
out all the way and put them over mine, her ankles
locked across my calves. As I came down on my thrusts,
she raised her hips up with a thrust of her own. Her
eyes were even wider now, and she grunted, "Oh, God,
Daddy!"

"Is this hurting you, baby?" I asked.

"Hurting? Oh, God, no! It's just so good, it's almost
unbelievable." As she hunched her hips up to meet me,
she murmured, "Ummmnnnn." She reached up and grasped my
shoulders with her hands and said, "Oh, I love it this
way. I love it hard and fast." She moved her legs from
my calves and wrapped them around my hips, and hunching
her hips up toward me, muttered, "Ooooh, I'm going to
come AGAIN! Oh, God, Daddy, DO IT! Do it hard... HARD!"

Putting my hands under her hips, I continued to drive my
cock in and out of her clutching, clenching hot tunnel.
"Yeah, baby, hard, hard," I murmured. I could feel my
orgasm building to a crescendo. I had waited so long to
finally make love to Candy that it had built up to one
of the highest peaks of my life.

The way her hot flesh clutched against mine, the
slippery friction of oily flesh rubbing against oily
flesh, was taking me beyond any point of control. I was
panting like a runner doing a marathon and the pressure
of my semen was a volcano ready to erupt. I felt her
pussy tighten down on my cock and the muscles of her
belly tighten.

Her buttocks clenched in my hands, drawing up into
little knots. In a half moan, half cry, she screamed,
"Ohhhhhh, Daddy! Ohhhhh, oh, oh, oooooooohhhhhh!" She
opened her eyes and moaned, "Oh, God, come now. Come
with me. Come with your little girl."

Hearing her words and feeling her body writhe in my
grasp was too much for me. I had already been on the
edge of orgasm, and her actions pushed me over the
crest. I drove my cock in, as deep as I could get it,
and held it there. My buttocks now clenched just as hers
were doing and my cock contracted.

Then, almost like a cannon shot, a jet of come spurted
out of my cock into the depths of her flesh. Candy felt
it and shoved her hips up even tighter to me. She put a
hand behind my head and brought mouth to wide open
mouth. With both our mouths open and seeking, we kissed,
our tongues stroking and caressing the other's.

Gush after gush spurted from my cock. It filled her
pussy and spread over my cock and coated it with warm
slipperiness. Candy's hips pushed up hard up against me,
her pussy pressed against the base of my cock, jerking
against me with little stabbing motions. The flow of my
sperm had intensified her orgasm and we were both at the
peak of our rapture, writhing in ecstasy.

I pulled my cock out and then drove it back in again,
and Candy murmured her approval. As I pushed in, I felt
my sperm gush out and cover both of us. It dripped down
on my balls and I knew that a whole stream had to be
flowing down between her legs and drenching the bed. It
had to be the wettest fuck I had ever had, and I loved
the wetness.

Our peaks passed slowly, gradually ebbing away into just
little tremors and sighs. The wild abandon of our kiss
changed into a gentle tenderness. Oh, God," I thought,
"I've just fucked my own daughter, my little girl, the
person I love most in this world." She moved slightly,
restirring the pleasure. "And it was the best fuck I've
ever had."

I pulled my lips away from hers slightly and she said,
"Ummnnn, God, Daddy. That was incredible." She hunched
her hips up to mine, pressing her sperm coated pussy
against me and with a big smile said, "You were right.
Now I know what REAL fucking is." She hunched her hips
up and said, "It even still feels good, doesn't it?" Not
waiting for an answer, she pulled my mouth back down to
hers for a slow, languid kiss.

She was right--it did still feel good. Even though my
cock had lost a little of its rigidity, it was still
firm, filling the entire cavity of her pussy. The fact
that it was Candy under me, her pussy holding my cock in
its warm grasp, played games with my libido, keeping me
hard despite my having one of the most intense orgasms
of my life. I pulled my cock out and shoved it back,
testing myself. Yes, it WAS still good. I felt like I
could go on forever. Go on forever with Candy.

She felt my stroke and shoved against it, murmuring into
my mouth. Her hand stroked the back of my neck, a caress
reflecting her feelings toward me. Now we were more than
father and daughter, our love had a new dimension, a new
depth and breadth. She broke our kiss, licking my lips
in the process, and whispered, "Are you going to fuck me
again, right now?"

"Do you want me to?"

"YES! Oh, God, yes. Can you?"

I pulled my cock out and shoved it back in, saying,
"What does than tell you?"

Candy grinned and said, "That tells me that my Daddy is
about to fuck his little girl again." She pulled her
pussy down, letting my cock slip out a little, and then
shoved back up, taking it back inside. "Yes, Daddy, do
it again. Let's do it over and over again, until we
can't do it anymore."

I pulled out and got up on my knees, saying, "Let's use
another position. This time let's play like we're boy
dog and girl dog."

Candy grinned, immediately catching on, and got up on
her hands and knees, her beautiful ass turned toward me.
She turned her head back toward me and smiling, said,
"Is this right, Daddy?"

Was it right? With that sweet little ass stuck up in the
air for me, it was more than right--it was perfect. Her
whole bottom was wet from where my come had run down
between her legs, and the furrow of her pussy was
overflowing from come still oozing out her pussy. Seeing
her like that brought all the rigidity back to my cock,
and my lust that had declined slightly after my orgasm
returned in full f***e.

My cock quivered in anticipation of getting back inside
of the hot sexual flesh presented in open invitation
before me. I groaned and thrust my shaft up between her
legs, pushing it into the wetness of her furrow, seeking
Candy's hot, come-dripping hole.

Running my cock up and down the channel, I found the
opening to her sheath and pushed it in, thrusting my
hips forward slowly. My belly at last made contact with
her buttocks, making a wet sound. I put my hands on her
hips and pulled her in even closer to me, swinging my
balls up to where they made contact with her clitoris. I
pulled out and then thrust in hard, forcing her hips
forward.

She folded her arms and laid her head on them so as to
steady her ass for my attack. Turning her head back to
me, she said, "I like it this way. You go in so deep...
deeper than ever before. I can feel your cock going way
up inside me." She squirmed her slick buttocks against
me and murmured, "Ummnnnn, it feels so good this way."

Even though Candy's pussy was still tight, my cock had
opened it up considerably. That, coupled with way my
previous deposit of sperm increased her lubrication,
allowed me to really ram her. From that position, I
didn't have to worry about crushing her, and I allowed
my lust full play. Gripping her hips, I held her in
place and drove in and out of her like a piledriver.

Each of my thrusts moved her forward, driving her head
into the pillow. She was my lust toy, and I used her
body to give me the utmost pleasure possible. With each
of my thrusts I muttered, "Yes, baby, deep...oh, sweet
pussy... ummm, sweet little girl pussy... oh, god, baby,
so good, so good, so good."

I wasn't the only one getting pleasure from my pistoning
thrusts. Each time I thrust against Candy, she grunted
and pushed back hard against me. The cheeks of her ass
spread apart and her buttocks flattened against my belly
each time I drove into her. As I pulled out, the
entrance to her pussy stretched out, clasping my cock as
if reluctant to lose contact. We became one creature,
fused together in a sphere of pure pleasure. We moaned
and muttered our pleasure, inarticulate sounds of lust
being completely and fully satisfied.

Leaning across Candy's back, I put my hands under her
and caressed her hanging breasts, kneading the firm
projections and rubbing across the firm nipples. She
moved her shoulders up slightly, giving me more room to
play with her sensitive nipples. After giving them
sufficient attention, I moved my hands lower, down to
her drenched sexual area. Using the fingers of both
hands, I thoroughly explored the top portion of her wet
channel.

I felt it widen with each of my thrusts and then come
back together as I withdrew. Two of my fingers found her
clitoris and rubbed it while the others caressed the
inner portions of her labial lips. Feeling her wetness,
feeling it as it soaked my hands, served only to
intensify the eroticism of the contact. She squirmed her
ass and tried to move her legs together as my fingers
strummed across her love button.

My uninhibited onslaught of her pussy became too much
for me and I felt my orgasm surging to its breaking
point. The contact of my fingers on her clitoris coupled
with the way I see-sawed my cock in and out her was
bringing Candy to the same point.

Her whole ass quivered and shivers run through her firm
little belly. Her moans were continuous as she responded
to the multiple stimulation. She bucked up hard against
me and shouted, "Oh, God, I'm coming again!" Shudders
ran through her body and she collapsed flat, my hands
pinned under her, still playing drum beats on her
clitoris. I went down with her, continuing to piston my
cock in and out with hard, fast strokes.

Candy worked her hips up and down, first pushing her
clitoris against my fingers and then pushing her pussy
against my cock. Each of us was lost in rapture, orgasm
sweeping over us in ever higher waves. Hers came on
first and she shook under me, shaking her ass in
circles, and moaning, "Oh, God...Oh, God." The whole
internal portion of her pussy convulsed and jerked,
grasping my cock and contracting around it.

Even with that restriction, I still managed to drive in
and out, as deep as I could go. The combination of her
belly convulsing against my hands, the shudder of her
furrow against my fingers, and the clutch of her
trembling pussy flesh against my cock proved to be the
final ignition, though, and I joined her in orgasm,
jetting shot after shot of sperm into her already filled
pussy.

My eyes clouded over, my vision becoming blurred, and I
collapsed on top of Candy, barely able to support myself
with my arms to keep from crushing her under my weight.
It had been the most intense, most satisfying orgasm of
my life, and I was totally spent. Each spurt of sperm
weakened me, relaxing me. When I finally stopped coming,
I was limp, completely used up.

We lay there for long moments, gasping, trying to catch
our breaths. My cock, now completely satisfied, slowly
shrunk and then pulled out of Candy's pussy, dribbling
even more come over her. I had come so much that it was
leaking out of her pussy, each of her tremors making
more pour out. The stream flowed down over my cock and
balls and her pussy, and a pool of semen formed under
us.

Gradually, I came to my senses, my vision returning, and
lifted myself and lay down beside her. Her face was
turned toward mine, and she smiled softly. Without
actually speaking, her lips formed the words, "Thank
you, Daddy. I love you." Uncaring about our sl**ping in
the result of our orgasm, I reached down and pulled the
covers over us. Candy went to sl**p immediately and I
soon followed.

* * * *

The next morning I woke up to the delicious smell of
fresh coffee and bacon frying. I picked up my wrinkled
robe from the floor and put it on. Following the smell
of breakfast, I went into the kitchen. Candy was
standing there in her robe, cooking breakfast for us.
The back of her hair was still damp, so I knew she had
taken a shower. Turning toward me, she said, "Well, good
morning, sunshine. I'm fixing us some breakfast." She
grinned and continued, "I figured we need some
nourishment after last night. Why don't you get your
shower while I finish. Breakfast ought to just about be
ready by the time you're through."

Following her suggestion, I went into the bathroom and
quickly shaved and showered. While showering, I recalled
the events of the previous evening. It had been a
evening of the most exciting love-making of my life and
my cock sprung up in full erection as I remembered what
Candy and I had done. Candy might be my daughter, but
she was also a passionate woman with a large capacity
for love. After forcing myself to think of other things,
I got my erection down to a semi-hard and put on my robe
and went back into the kitchen.

Candy had breakfast on the table and we sat down and
ate. Candy didn't say anything, but the looks she gave
me were warm and filled with excitement. She conveyed
with her eyes that last night hadn't been enough, that
she wanted more. She had said we had the whole weekend,
and it appeared that she meant it. My cock slowly came
fully erect as I considered the prospect.

Candy carried her dishes and put them in the sink and I
did the same. Standing there at the sink, her robe tied
tightly about her, the full perfection of her form
showed through the thin fabric. I embraced her from the
back, running my hands around to her front and cupping
her breasts. "Baby," I whispered into her ear, "last
night was the best thing that's happened to me in my
entire life."

She turned around to me and said, "Me, too, Daddy. It
was even better for me." She put her mouth to mine and
kissed me lightly, just brushing her tongue across my
lower lip. She moved her mouth from mine and said,
"Thank you for last night."

Stepping away from me to the center of the kitchen,
Candy grinned at me and said, "Guess what I've got on
under my robe."

"I couldn't even begin to guess," I answered.

Candy laughed and said, "Nothing. There's nothing under
here except your little Candy. Interested?"

Interested? God, I lusted after her with a lust that
seeming to have no limit. Nine-thirty in the morning,
after an evening of love-making that included some of
the most intense orgasms of my life, and my cock was
standing rigidly away from my body, pushing my robe out
in a bulge. It was Candy doing that to me. I just
couldn't seem to get enough of her. I looked down at the
bulge in the front of my robe and said, "What do you
think?"

"How about a date, then? Why don't we meet in my bedroom
in... let's see...three seconds?" She laughed and ran
down the hall, looking back over her shoulder at me with
a look that was as lustful as the one I'm sure I was
giving her.

As soon as we got into her room, we were all over each
other, each one trying to get the robe off the other. In
seconds, our robes were on the floor and we were
standing naked, trembling with desire. Candy moved up
against me and put her arms around me, holding me close.
"God, Daddy, I think I'm turning into a nymphomaniac.
All I can think about is making love with you. All I
want is for us to make love, to fuck for twenty- four
hours a day. I just can't seem to get enough of you."

"God, baby, you too? I thought it was just me. You
affect me exactly the same way. No one has ever done
that to me before. Just you."

Candy pushed her groin against my hard cock and
whispered, "Then why are we wasting time?"

In answer, I stepped toward the bed, pushing Candy in
lock-step with me. When the back of her knees hit the
bed, she fell down on it, laughing. Even though she was
laughing at the awkward dance we had just performed, her
eyes looking up at me showed smoky desire, hunger for
more of what we had done last night. What I saw in her
eyes inflamed my desires and whetted my hunger even
more.

With her legs spread as they were, the furrow of her
pussy was open, with pink, moist flesh showing. It
looked delicious and I had to taste it. I knelt at her
feet and spread her legs even farther apart, spreading
her labia up so that her wet furrow gaped even wider.
Extending my tongue, I licked a circle around her navel
and then traced a line down to the dark forest of her
pubic fur.

I curled my tongue into a tube and, using it like a
finger, moved it downward, parting a path through the
pubic tresses. When it came to the top of her furrow, I
probed down into it, brushing my tongue lightly across
the firm button of Candy's little man in the boat. Candy
gasped and thrust her hips up to me, pushing her hot
vulva against my mouth. "Ohhh, Daddy!" she murmured.
"Oh, God, I was hoping you would do this. Barbie told me
about your doing it to her, and I nearly came in my
panties from hearing her tell how good it was."

Candy's words excited me even more and I put my whole
mouth into her furrow and licked and slurped up and
down, trying to reach every part of it. I put my hands
under her buttocks and lifted her up so that I could get
to her better. As I moved down to the lower portion of
the gash, I spread her cheeks apart and probed my tongue
even lower. I could see the little crinkled rosebud
nestled in the cleft between her cheeks and I drove my
tongue down to it and licked and caressed it.

She squirmed her hips in response and said, "Oh, Daddy,
that's nasty!" I spread her cheeks apart even wider and
rimmed her harder, probing the tip of my tongue down
into the midst of the little wrinkles. She moved her
hips from side to side and said, "Oh, God, nasty... so
dirty... ummnnnn... oohh... yes... good. Oooooohhhh, I
love it!"

I replaced my tongue with a finger tip, using it to rub
and gently caress Candy's little nether hole. Running my
tongue from there upwards, I came to the opening into
her tight love tunnel. She had become completely aroused
now, and cream was flowing out and covering all her
tender vaginal furrow. I put my mouth right on top of
her opening and spread my lips wide, stretching her
vagina wider.

I sucked on it, drawing out more of her cream, and then
plunged my tongue in as far as I could extend it. I
twisted it around and around, moving it on the vaginal
walls and caressing her interior. Rolling it up into a
hard little tube, I plunged my tongue in and out, giving
her a miniature version of intercourse. That action
coupled with the way my finger played with her little
asshole soon had her breathing fast and moving her hips
up and down.

I withdrew my tongue and replaced it with the thumb of
the hand that was caressing her asshole. Keeping that
hand in motion, moving both my finger tip and thumb
around and in her two lower orifices, I moved my mouth
up and placed it over her clitoris. As my tongue came
out and laved her swollen clitoris, she gasped and
jerked her hips up to my mouth.

I sucked the little nubbin between my lips, and holding
it like that, strummed my tongue over and across the
exposed surface of her hard pleasure knot. She put both
her hands on my head and pressed my face in closer to
her, moaning and muttering, "Ohhhh, yessss... do it...
suck me... yesss... oohhh... I love it... oh, I love
it!"

Candy was soon rocking back and forth on her elbows,
moving her hips against mine in little short thrusts. I
followed each of her motions, never once losing my
contact with her clitoris. I felt trembles and shudders
in her thighs, and her clitoris started little jerking
movements between my lips. Suddenly, her vagina clamped
down on my thumb and squeezed hard. Her buttocks
clenched, the muscles in them becoming hard knots, and
she screamed, "Coming! Oh, God, I'm commiinng,
commmiinnggg!"

I kept licking her clitoris, carrying her all the way
through her orgasm. After a while, she jerked her hips
away from my mouth and whispered, "Please, no more."

I took my mouth away from her and sat up straight,
wanting to see her in the full aftermath of orgasm. She
had her eyes closed, and lay there trembling, a flush
across her face and a red blush covering her breasts and
the area between them. Cream was flowing from her pussy
and moving in a little stream down her furrow to the
cleft between her cheeks. She had come hard and was
still breathing fast, slowly recovering from the intense
pleasure of her clitoral orgasm.

I moved up and sat on the bed beside her and stroked her
hair, softly and tenderly, as she relaxed and came down
from the high she had just experienced. After a little
while, she stopped her labored breathing and opened her
eyes, looking up at me. She reached out a hand and put
in on my thigh, saying, "God, Daddy, that was the first
time anyone has ever done that to me. I see what Barbie
was talking about -- it's good -- really, really good."

She smiled and said, "Oooohh, WAS it good! I don't know
which I like best, that way, or the natural way. I'm
glad we can do both. That way I'm not f***ed to make a
choice."

Candy sat up on the bed beside me, her hand still on my
thigh, and said, "Now, dear Daddy, it's your turn.
Daddy's little girl is going to do you like you did
her." Reaching out her hand, she wrapped it around my
cock and slowly jacked it up and down, spreading my pre-
come over its entire length.

Then, without letting loose of my cock, she knelt down
in front of me and engulfed half my cock into her mouth.
Clamping her lips tight around my shaft, she applied
suction and used her tongue on the sensitive head and
glans. Reacting to her sudden onslaught of pleasure, I
sucked in my breath and jerked my hips up to her mouth.

From the way she went after my cock, it was obvious that
Candy had natural oral tendencies. She sucked and
slurped on it, moving it in and out her mouth just as
though she were using it as a substitute pussy. I had
gotten so aroused from eating her, from seeing the
rapture of her orgasm, that I was soon trembling and
moaning from the intense pleasure she was giving me.
"Oh, God, baby, that's good. Ummnnnn, I'm getting close,
close."

If anything, she intensified her efforts, taking even
more of my cock into her mouth and slurping and licking
it with even more f***e. "Oh, Baby, you'd better stop.
If you don't stop, I'm going to come, come right in your
mouth." She looked up at me, her eyes twinkling, and
formed her lips into a smile around my shaft.

Candy continued to look up at me, a smile still on her
lips, and sucked even harder. She put a hand under my
balls and lightly caressed my scrotum. With rapid
motions, she bobbed her head back and forth, moving my
cock in and out of her mouth. The action of her tongue,
the warm wetness of her mouth, and the movement of her
lips up and down my shaft proved too much, and I thrust
my cock toward her hard, driving as much of it into her
mouth as she could take.

"Oh, God, baby," I groaned, shooting a huge spurt of
sperm right on top of her tongue. It was followed by
another then another, and Candy gulped, trying to
swallow the thick sperm gushing out of my cock. Even
though she managed to get most of it, some flowed out
over her lower lip and ran in little streams out each
corner of her mouth. Her chin was soon covered with my
flow and white, thick drops dripped down on the floor. I
fell back on the bed, trembling in the throes of my
orgasm, as Candy continued to suck on my cock and
swallow the mouthful of come I had given her.

After a few moments, I recovered from my orgasm to
realize that Candy was still at work on my cock, licking
it and sucking lightly on it. Responding to that
treatment, it stayed completely rigid, fully erect. I
sat up and put my hands alongside her head and gently
pulled her mouth from off my cock. I lifted her up and
pulled her alongside on the bed. If my cock hadn't
already been hard, it would have gotten that way from
just looking at her.

Her whole mouth was covered with the white, thick
coating of my come, and drops of it still clung to her
chin, hanging down, but not yet falling. She licked her
lips and then, using her fingers, wiped the flow from
her chin and into her mouth. She smiled and said, "This
isn't bad at all. Almost tasteless--kind of like egg
whites." Then, grinning, she said, "In fact, seeing that
it's your come, I have to admit that I kind of like it."

Candy put her hand down to my cock and fondled it,
gently squeezing and rubbing it. Her hand was still wet
from my come and the combined lubrication of my come and
her saliva made the contact very pleasurable. She
grinned at me and said, "In case you're wondering why
I'm paying so much attention to your cock, it's because
I'm trying to keep you good and hard. I've got plans for
your hard cock, plans I think you'll like."

I had a hard time imagining anything I could like better
than what she had just done, and my cock swelled in her
hand at the thought of something even better. "What kind
of plans do you have in mind?" I asked.

Without answering, Candy let go my cock and moved up to
the center of the bed. Getting on all fours, she turned
her ass to me and reached down and pulled her cheeks
apart. I could see all of her sweet ass, from the wet
opening of her pussy all the way up to where the cleft
blended into her back. She turned her head toward me and
then took a finger and put it on her little anus. "Did
you do Barbie here? Did you fuck her right here?"

My cock became as rigid as it was possible to be in
response to her question. If I were interpreting her
question correctly, she was going to ask me to fuck her
in the ass. I had never fucked anyone in the ass, not
even Candy's mother, and it was something I had long
wanted to do. Now, Candy was going to ask me to do it.
Hot and flushed with excitement and lust, I answered,
"No, we didn't do that."

Candy grinned and said, "Good. Then do it to me. Stick
your cock in here and do me here. That way there won't
anything virgin left about me." She put a hand to her
mouth and said, "This is no longer virgin," and moving
the hand down to her pussy, she added, "And this is no
longer virgin for sure." She pushed a finger tip into
her asshole and said, "This is the only virginity I have
left, and I want you to take it, too."

As much as I wanted to fuck Candy in the ass, I wanted
to make sure she knew what she was doing. "It might hurt
you some, Baby," I cautioned her.

"Not if you use K-Y Jelly. One of my girlfriends in
school tells me that she and her boyfriend do it this
way all the time in order to avoid any chance on her
getting pregnant. She says that K-Y Jelly keeps it from
hurting. Go look in the right hand drawer of my bathroom
medicine cabinet and you'll find some."

I went and got the K-Y Jelly and came back into the
bedroom. As I entered I could see that Candy had her
hand in her pussy rubbing her clitoris. She didn't stop
her rubbing when she saw me, and said, "I guess I got a
little impatient."

I squirted K-Y Jelly on my cock and completely coated it
with the slippery cream. Getting up on the bed, I
squirted a blob right on top of Candy's little anus,
covering it completely. Then I squeezed some out on my
index finger, making sure it was covered. Working very
carefully, I pushed my jelly-covered finger into her
little opening, spreading it open and pushing all the
way in. I rotated my finger, coating all the inside of
her ass, making it slippery.

I repeated the action, adding even more lubrication
inside her tight little anal tunnel. She squirmed and
moaned as I performed the preliminary steps, enjoying
having my finger inside her. She looked back at me and
said, "That should be plenty. Now put your cock inside
me. Fuck me in the ass, Daddy. Make me a woman in every
way." My cock jerked in response to her words. She
didn't know it, but she was about to make me a man in
every way.

I pushed my cock up against her little opening and
pressed into her. At first it didn't budge at all, just
rammed against the tightness of her opening. Then I felt
her relax a little and the head went all the way in,
spreading the tight ring of her opening around my shaft.
I paused, giving her a chance to get used to having me
inside ass, and asked, "You okay, sweetheart? Still want
to go on?"

"Oh, yes. You don't have to stop. It doesn't hurt. It
just feels like I need to go the bathroom real bad. Keep
on, get it all the way in me."

I pushed a little more and then all resistance abruptly
stopped. Once I had the head of my cock past her
sphincter, it went in easily. I continued to push in
until my cock was completely inside her, the wiry hair
at the base of my cock crushed against her buttocks. I
had thought her pussy was hot and tight, but it didn't
begin to compare with her ass. It was incredibly tight
and so warm that my cock felt like it was inside a
furnace.

The walls of her anus were smooth against my cock,
different from her vagina in ways that couldn't even be
described, but just as pleasure-giving. She tested her
reflexes by contracting the walls around my cock,
squeezing down on it, and a wave of pleasure swept over
me. Candy's mouth and pussy were sheer delights, but her
ass was at least their equal, if not better. "Ooohh,
Baby," I said, "you have to have the sweetest ass in the
world."

Candy laid her head down and started rocked her ass to
and fro, pulling my cock out and then pushing it back
in. The K-Y Jelly was working perfectly and my cock was
able to move in and out freely. Matching her motions, I
started my own thrusts and withdrawals.

Soon we were moving fast, grinding ourselves against
each other, grunting each time our flesh slapped
together. Leaning down and reaching under her, I put my
hands down to her breasts and fondled them. When I did,
she moved her arms under mine and put her hands in her
pussy, gently rubbing her clitoris in perfect timing
with the motions of my cock as it reamed her sweet,
tight ass.

The interior control she had was amazing. Each time I
pressed my phallus completely within her, she squeezed
down on it, pressing the hot, slick tube of her ass
around it. The ring of her sphincter tightened down on
it at the same time, and the effect was a combination of
stroking and velvet-like massage of my whole shaft.

The total effect -- the action of her ass on my cock,
seeing the rocking and squirming of Candy's perfect,
sweet ass, and the knowledge that we were engaged in the
ultimate act of father-daughter i****t -- was becoming
more than my already overloaded senses could bear. The
sensual pressure just built and built, escalating to
where my sperm was almost ready to burst out in a hot
flood.

I speeded up my strokes, driving into her upturned ass
with long, hard strokes. My breath was ragged, almost a
pant, and I gripped her hips and jerked her toward me
with almost brutal f***e. "Oh, God, baby! Almost there!"
I shouted.

Candy's drove her fingers deep within her pussy,
thrusting them in and out, and I could feel them through
the thin membrane that separated them from my thrusting,
rigid shaft. She muttered, "Yes! Fuck me! Come with me,
fill me up with come. Ohh god, yes, yes, YES!"

Candy's orgasm came on her and her ass muscles clamped
down on my cock, sending wave after wave of shudders
over it. It was too much, and with a hard contraction, a
jet of sperm shot out my jerking cock, shooting up deep
into her belly. She squirmed her ass hard against my
cock and muttered, "Ohhh, I can feel you coming. I can
feel each one of your spurts. Ohh, come, come,
commmeeee...."

Relaxing at last, Candy fell prone, my cock still buried
in her little tunnel. She moaned, her hands still under
her moving in her pussy, still pushed her ass up and
down, alternating pressure between her fingers and my
cock. Her motions slowed gradually, and then she lay
still. Her anus was still completely relaxed, open
around my cock, and as my cock lost its erection, it
gradually came out of her opening and fell between her
ass cheeks.

I rolled off her then, laying on my side, and looked at
her, filled with feelings of love and tenderness. Her
eyes were closed and her face relaxed. A little stream
of saliva ran out of one corner of her mouth, and she
reached her tongue out and captured it. Lifting herself,
she pulled her arms from underneath her and turned
toward me, opening her eyes.

Reaching out her arm, she put her hand, still wet from
being in her pussy, on my shoulder and pulled her face
and against mine and kissed me. It was a soft, slow,
tender kiss, filled with the languor and relaxation of
complete satiation, the afterglow of orgasm that
pleasures and satisfies the entire body.

She broke the kiss and smiled, saying, "Now there's
nothing about me that's non-virgin. I believe I came
harder that way than the others." Her face became more
serious and she said, "Did you ever do that with Momma?"

"No, sweetheart, that was my first time with anyone."

She clutched me to her and said, "That means in a way I
got your virginity." She smiled and moving her lips to
mine, she whispered, "Oh, Daddy, I like that." Our lips
blended together and we kissed for a long time, each
savoring the new relationship we had.

* * * *

By the time Sunday afternoon came, Candy and I explored
every position, every aspect of sexuality I could think
of. By my count, probably not too reliable, I had eleven
orgasms that weekend. I didn't attempt to estimate how
many Candy had, probably four times that number. Just
before she went out to her car to leave for Austin, she
said, "Kiss me good-bye, Daddy. Do it inside here where
people can't see."

We kissed, a deep kiss that wasn't meant for father and
daughter. She broke away and said, "Daddy, I just can't
seem to get enough of you. If I come home next weekend,
can we spend it like we did this one?"

I looked at her and said, "No." She got a surprised,
disappointed look on her face, and I laughed and said,
"It won't be like this weekend, it'll be even better.
Sweetheart, I can hardly wait."

She dimpled up and said, "It's a date then--a Daddy and
Candy date."

When she drove off, I was left with a half-hard. I knew
that our relationship couldn't last, that just like
Barbie, now that she was tuned into her sexuality she
would quickly find a young man to meet all her needs.
Until then, though, I plan to just enjoy my good
fortune.

By the time next weekend comes, my now half-hard cock
will be fully ready, just aching and throbbing to get
back inside my sweet daughter's mouth, pussy, and ass.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 20379  |  
96%
  |  8

Learning Experiences

Learning Experiences

“Are you sure you want me to do this? I can still give you a hand job instead.” Dana‘s voice was whiny with anxiety. Her thoughts kept dancing between exhilaration and guilt. I wanna do this. I’ve never done this before. Is this wrong? Is he just weird? Is he weird in an ok way? Matthew gave her a guilty look. His eyes were so round and sincere that she felt her heart washed over with puppy fuzz. I can’t say no, her brain concluded. They just walked into the living room. The apartment was already cleaned up. Matthew’s roommate would be gone for the weekend. This Saturday was one of the few moments they had time to be intimate. College did that to a person. Dana wanted to do things to him, nasty things to be sure. But this, this caught her off guard. Matthew’s shyness was killing her. “Well, we don’t have to…” Ugh, his voice. It was so cute! I just wanna hug him and kiss him and make him cum all over me. How can I do this to him?!

Dana Ong was a Vietnamese-American biology major with ambitions of becoming a veterinarian. She was a typical sophomore at UCLA, with the high school senior pride beaten out of her but the college student pride slowly taking root. At 5’4 and 120 lbs, she was reasonably fit, with light tanned skin and shoulder length black hair. She loved the feel of tight denim on her inner thighs. When it came to shirts, the lighter the better, but it was always nice to cover up. She was a horny little thing. She wasn’t a slut in high school. She liked a specific kind of guy, shy, kind, skinny, nice smile. Matthew Acosta, a k** with Guatemalan parents, was actually a bit more broad-shouldered than what she had in mind, but it was cool. She had a fetish for being generous. She wanted to take these shy, bottled up men and show them a world they’d never seen before. She got off on guys groaning and seething as their cocks exploded with pleasure. She loved virgins in particular because she knew she could make their first time the most memorable experience of their lives. There was a shocking plethora of virgin men in college. She had done her community service to three of them. But she never stuck around, because the novelty wore off when they thought she was in love with them.

“I mean, yah it’s gonna hurt but it feels good to me for some reason. I wanna experience... someone…” Matthew couldn’t look her straight in the eye. He had never asked for any kind of intimacy from anyone before, let alone this. Dana rubbed his shoulder. Matthew was able to look up at her. God those jeans look great on her. She was wearing a black long sleeve blouse that left plenty to the imagination. But if anything it just made her collar bones, face, and hair that much more attractive. Dana softly said, “I’ll do it. I can definitely do it. But I mean…” She said this with a squirming smile. “They’re your balls.”

Matthew, the History major freshman with a heart of gold, had a ball-busting fetish. He got off on testicular pain, or to be more precise the fantasy of testicular pain. It was a dark secret he kept from everyone he knew, to an extent even himself. He only rarely watched cock-and-ball torture porn, and the girls looked so cruel. He appreciated what their feet and fists could do, the ferocity. But he was so shy he couldn’t really bare any real anger towards him. It was too frightening. But then what possible reason would a girl have to rack him other than anger? But he couldn’t make girls angry. He couldn’t make anyone angry. Why would he? Wouldn’t that mean hurting them?

His face froze as he just wasn’t sure what to say. Dana could read him quite well. She turned back to the door, closed, and locked it. “Take your clothes off.” She smiled. Not grinned, but smiled. There was a difference. A grin would suggest some anticipation, maybe a touched of sadism. But this was just a smile, a cautiously optimistic, comforting gesture to preempt what she feared was going to become very uncomfortable. He was wearing grey gym shorts and a white t-shirt. When he removed his shirt he revealed a tone, dark body perfectly designed for his favorite sport, basketball. He wasn’t that tall. 5’7”. A perfect height really. She bit her lower lip. Ugh this was too perfect. No, I don’t want to destroy him! He pulled off his shorts and then his underwear. To his embarrassment he was already upright. Dana reached out and gently held his cock in her hands. She loved how soft the skin was. She ran her thumb over the vein on top. He wasn’t circumcised, but she could see the pink head peeking through the flesh. She pulled back softly, her body inching closer to his. When she placed her arm around him and pushed her lips (the ones on her face) on his, he inhaled sharply through his nose. At that moment his head (not the one on his shoulders) was revealed in the open air, and he couldn’t help but twitch it hard, a phenomenon which never ceased to amuse her.

But then she had to pull back. She had to remember why she was there. Balls, huh? It’s funny. She hardly ever paid attention to them. They were just there, and most guys seemed content just pretending they didn’t exist. She looked down and with her other hand started feeling around. They weren’t exactly hard to find. The skin of his scrotum was kinda wrinkly. It felt strange, like touching wet toilet paper without the wetness. “Umm…” She started when Matthew spoke up. “Aren’t you going to undress too?” Dana chuckled. “Oh yah, my bad.” She backed away, giving his aching parts a bit of time to rest. It wouldn’t be much of a rest once she pulled off her black blouse. Her skin around her sides and abdomen looked so smooth. A touch of fat bulged out from the top of her jeans. Matthew breathed deeply to calm himself when he saw her bosom. Her black bra seemed to be kinda low cut. He didn’t know much about bras. She could have told him it was a balconette bra with black lace frill on top.

“You look really nice.” Matthew grinned awkwardly. “Haha, thanks.” She removed her sneakers and slid off those tight jeans. Woah. Her legs were long, and really tone. They were absolutely gorgeous, stunning, but… they looked really strong too. Matthew gulped. Those transparent black hipster panties now felt untouchable. “Do you feel like you could cum right now?” Her bright playful eyes could have knocked the wind out of him. “I’ll try not to.” Dana smirked. She could already see a slight glistening at the very tip of the head of his cock. Actually, she was feeling rather moist herself. Her swollen labia push against the fabric of her panties when she thought of those innocent eyes rolling back into his head, that soft voice moaning loudly as though he were trying to sing to the clouds. But still, she felt unsure of herself. She wasn’t even sure what to do. And she reminded herself that he probably didn’t know either. They had rushed into this without researching or planning.

“So… umm…” Dana thought for a moment and rubbed her chin. Matthew thought she looked sexy even in her pensive state. “Well, what do girls usually do in porn? Do I just start kicking them?” She’d seen guys get hit in the nuts on America’s Funniest Home Videos. She always felt kinda bad for them actually. She knew he was probably going to collapse on the floor. Matthew shivered when he thought about those angry eyes in the porn he’d watched and the guys just wailing like they were passing a stone. “Umm, I guess so.” Dana took a step back. She could see it in his eyes. He was scared. He was terrified. He was kinda sorta trying to hide it. But she could tell. Oh god. It was almost a turn off imagining him doubled over in pain. Fuck. Maybe there was another way to approach this?

“Umm… maybe we should test to see how sensitive you are. I’ve heard some guys are more sensitive than others, right? You’ve never been kicked in the balls before have you?” Dana thought about the absurdity of her question. Not likely. This guy couldn’t hurt a fly, almost literally. There isn’t a girl on earth who would rack him unless she was unbalanced. He answered, “No, I haven’t.” Yep. Figures. Oh my god. No. How? Why? I can’t do this I can’t do this! A chibi version of herself was nodding rapidly left and right in aversion inside her head. She felt like she’d rather kick a puppy. “Ok, umm… Oh! I’ve got it! Be right back.” Dana darted into the bedroom, leaving Matthew leaning against the wall with his cock still erect and wondering what the heck was going on. He looked down on himself and thought idly maybe he should have shaved.

Dana came back into the room with two ribbons. They were part of an arts and crafts project she’d worked on with him for Circle K, a community service organization they were both in. The ribbons were long and pink, long enough to be tied around someone’s waist. “Ok, stand up straight.” Matthew did so obediently, like a soldier brought to attention. Dana paused to smirk for a quick second before tying one ribbon around his waist in such a way that it lifted his cock away from his balls and pressed it against his stomach. She then took the second ribbon and wrapped it around his waist too. But this time the front of the ribbon went under his balls, pushing them forward and outward just a bit to make them easier to target. “Is that comfortable? Lean back lean back.” Matthew leaned back against the wall against. Yah, the ribbons were quite comfortable, but now his nuts were sitting ducks.

Dana took a second to admire her handiwork. She felt like the bottom ribbon might be pulling some hairs, so she went back and adjusted it. Matthew’s member twitched again at the feeling of her soft fingers. Dana felt each testicle with each hand to make sure they were securely out. That’s when she realized that them being pushed outwards actually left the skin on the surface rather smooth. She held one in each hand and rubbed her thumbs up and down very gently on the top. Aside from a few bumps from hair follicles, the skin was incredibly soft, even softer than the skin around her labia, like tissue paper made flesh. She looked up at Matthew’s face and saw that he was pale with fear even though he was still clearly turned on. Some sweat was trickling down his temple. He was so sweet. She looked at his balls in his hands. They were actually quite cute in their own way, so vulnerable and delicate. She felt like she could play with them for a few minutes.

She shook her head. She feel kinda stupid. She thought to herself, balls? Really? I think balls are cute? But on a guy like him they are kinda cute, like holding baby ducklings that produce sperm. “Ok, be right back.” This time she went into the kitchen. She came back out with a wooden spoon. “There we go. Now we can test how sensitive you are.” Matthew actually looked relieved. He had busted himself with a hair brush before. It wasn’t that bad. It hurt, but it felt great afterwards each time. “You ready?” Matthew actually grinned. He was much less nervous. “Ok. Go ahead.”

*Slap*

Without warning she wacked them both at once. She was careful to get some good surface area using the convex side of the spoon. “Oh! Ahh, ahh…” Matthew yelped, and then yelp degraded into a strained sigh. The smack hurt a little, but the real pain came a second later, a strong pressure in his upper groin area. It was very uncomfortable, but at the same time he felt like feel good chemicals were rushing into his lower body and grazing his cock. As the sensation flowed throughout his body he breathed a sigh of pleasure. Dana was scared at first, but then realized he felt fine right now. She smiled. Maybe this wasn’t going to be so bad. Instead of using her mouth or vagina or hands, she’d be using a wooden spoon. It’d be like playing an instrument, except sex. She really liked the idea of her strikes causing him to make noises of pleasure like an actual instrument. For a split second she thought it’d be funny if she could get him to sing a song that way. “Hard or softer?” Matthew’s shyness had subsided dramatically. “Can you go a little harder? Oh, and twice in a row?”

Dana was getting increasingly aroused at his eagerness. “Ok.” She said ok with a background giggle and a bubbly head. She stoned up her face a bit to make herself look serious (the actual effect was that it made her look more adorable) and wacked him two more times.

*Slap slap*

“Hunnnn!” He grimaced and then exhaled, inhaled, and exhaled again. That hurt quite a bit more. The pressure acquired a burning attribute and was pushing up into his stomach. But his cock was also aching to where he felt like he had to push his pelvis forward, sprawling his hands on the wall for support. Dana inhaled sharply. That was the reaction she lived for, the first signs of his senses being overwhelmed. Warmth was overtaking her privates steadily as well. “Are you still ok?” Matthew’s face scrunched up. “Do it a bunch of times, harder, this time with the edge of the spoon!” Here Dana became nervous and her thoughts ran. I’ve been slapping them already, and I can understand that feeling good. It’s like spanking right? But wait, the edge? Won’t that a lot hurt more? Dana did her best to maintain her smile. “Are you sure?” Her voice was clearly whining with concern. Matthew gave a masculine-ish puppy whine and thrust his pelvis forward. Dana was reassured. God, what a turn on. He really likes it!

*slap slap slap, slap slap slap*

Each nut got three. “Uuuu… huhuh! Ahh…” That time really got him. The burning and pressure were even more intense and his knees started to buckle. Dana was afraid she’d gone too far. “Are you ok?!” Her natural instinct was to care for him after. Maybe an apologetic rub of her panties against his cock? Maybe a little neck massage and some kissing? No? Maybe?! “Ahh… ahh… just give me a second.” Matthew took some deep breaths. Was it over? Matthew, very shyly and with a c***d-like grin, said “Harder? Please?” Dana gritted her teeth. “Umm, I don’t know. I don’t like seeing you in pain.” Her eyes were a bit watery actually. “I’m fine, really.” Was he really? His boner didn’t even seem as intense anymore. Is the rush making up for it? Dana relented with a raised eyebrow. “How much harder?” Matthew thought for a second. “Like… if you were trying to break an ice cube.” What?! Was he serious? Oh my god. His poor balls. Poor babies. “Umm, ok!” Dana actually took a step back to position her body in just the right way. Then she swung.

*THUD! (?)*

She managed to do it horizontally so that the edge of the spoon delivered equal f***e to both organs. Oh god what a sickening sound! It was a combination of a thud and a slap, but the thud was a bit too soft to be a real thud. She knew it was because his balls had absorbed the entire concussive impact. Not exactly how nature intended. “UGH!” Matthew’s face grimaced and he doubled over. Now it was looking like America’s Funniest Home Videos. But it wasn’t funny at all! Dana stood in awe before setting the spoon down on the ground and caressing the sides of his head with both hands. She felt the sweat on his cheeks. Does he have a fever? “Oh my god, sorry. Was that too hard?!” Her voice was so apologetic it cracked. But once he caught his breath he started chuckling.

“God I wanna remove your panties with my teeth!” Matthew, in his doubled over state, was staring at her crotch. She gently guided his head and body up to where they were eye-to-eye, but he was staring at her bosom. His hands reached around her waist and went up her curves and finally around her back, and he pulled forward like she was the only thing stopping him from drowning. She was still stunned. Wow… Just wow. His pleasure was addictive. And he came out of his shell, really. He… wanted her. He wanted to take her. And she wanted him to take her. What was strange about it was that he seemed… powerful. He pulled her against his pelvis. Despite it technically being less hard, his cock somehow seemed more eager. The head was slippery with pre-pre-cum, just that mucousy layer that seems to magically appear before anything even shoots out. But as quickly as it came, his surge of power quickly subsided.

“Umm, sorry! I guess I was kinda excited there… um…” Dana wasn’t sure why, but him backing down made her even hotter. He was still that shy man, but there was something raging beneath him (aside from his dick) that wanted to subdue her. It wasn’t quite what she fantasized about, but it was fascinating. Dana chucked, sounding relieved. “I’m just glad you’re ok. I’m the one who should be apologizing.” Matthew bent down a bit, supporting himself with his hand against his thigh. “That really hurt!” Dana gave a demure smile. “Do you… wanna stop?” Matthew, with some strain, stood upright. “I wanna try one more thing.” Dana thought aside, well damn, it felt like I was the one doing the trying. Dana wanted to encourage Matthew’s more assertive personality to keep coming forward. She felt like she was working with a time limit. She already kinda wanted to cum badly, and she was the girl. Matthew’s breathing was rather labored itself.

“How hard do you think you can squeeze?” Say what? “Say what?” She said out loud. Matthew shrugged. “I kinda… I kinda wanna play this game. I wanna… do stuff to you.” Dana nodded encouragingly but perplexed. “Go on, go on.” Matthew grinned. “And… I kinda… want you to try to stop me by squeezing my balls.” Uh, huh… “Well… what kind of stuff do you want to do to me?” Matthew’s grin widened. “Haha, like, removing your lingerie with my teeth, kissing you, giving you oral maybe…” Really? So you’re trying to do all these really nice things for me, and I’m supposed to respond by… squeezing your balls. Dana gritted her teeth like before. “I guess I can do that.” Matthew sensed her hesitation and quickly added, “We can stop if you want. It’s ok.” Dana shook her head and put on her most enthusiastic fake smile. “No no really it’s fine! I’ll do it.” In her head though she was thinking that oral sounded really good right now. It wasn’t fair. She wanted to make him explode already! She herself wanted to explode.

Matthew pressed her lips against his with his hands. Dana thrust her pelvis forward. God, that cock, sooo good. Please don’t soften too much! As planned, Dana used her right hand to grab his entire scrotum. Her left she could actually use to pull him closer, because frankly she wanted him to win. But whatever. As she tried to find a good grip she realized there was a problem. Her finger tips, even her nails, kept running into the bl**d vessels and tubules behind the testicles. She tried to find a good grip with just one hand, but it wasn’t possible. Matthew may like pain, but she certainly was not going to risk serious damage. Sadly, her only recourse was to let go with her left and take one nut in each hand, allowing her thumbs to push against the sides of each against her palms. He’d have no chance now. Their game began. Matthew was steadfast at first, kissing pecking at her collar bone, teasing at her panties. But as she increased the f***e, the ever-growing pressure and burning in his abdomen started making his hands shake, until finally he slid down her body like a fire pole, prompting her to let go.

“Are you…” Why bother asking? Of course he was ok. She wanted to cringe, but his smile made her visceral empathy evaporate. “Damn, you win.” Ha! Oh my god. Dana couldn’t help snicker. He was still bent down a bit, holding on to her waist with his face buried in her chest. He was so adorable like this and she ran her fingers through his hair, massaging his scalp. Suddenly she started laughing loudly. “Matthew you dummy! There’s no way I can squeeze your balls if you’re trying to give me oral! They’ll be too far away!” Matthew chuckled. “Huh, I guess you’re right.” Dana was excited. Matthew’s breathing was so labored and strained she knew he had to, had to cum soon. This whole experience was fun, a lot more fun than she anticipated. But now she wanted her reward, to see him get his. Dana gently pulled him up to where they were eye level, where she said, assertively and insistently:

“Fuck me. Now.”

Matthew obediently pulled her panties down and took her by the hands. He whisked her into the bedroom. She decided to take the initiative and remove her own bra, and grab a condom from his shelf next to the bed. They plopped into the bed, and immediately he set himself on her and slid his cock (She thought to herself, “What a trooper!”) into her. She pushed her pelvis forward to relieve the ache in her thighs and groin. When he started pumping, she started watching his eyes. They were looking down at an arbitrary spot on her chest. God, even in the end shy with a heart of gold. He was pumping pretty hard though. The more his eyelids scrunched up and the more his breathing turned into panting and panting into barking, the wetter and hotter she became. He was getting pretty loud too. That’s right. Breath harder. Breather harder! Harder! I wanna hear you groan! I wanna hear you yell! Yes, yes, YES! The hot spicy sensation in her vaginal walls and the stinging fire of her clit reached critical mass and she came extremely hard, her entire body shaking and panting like a saw cutting wood. He actually kept going a few seconds after until his whole chest seem to freeze, his eyes rolled up, and he was completely breathless for that second until the air finally managed to rush through his vocal chords like a dam bursting, and he groaned louder than he had probably ever groaned before, then seethed and inhaled and exhaled with relief as his body winded down.

“Oh god. I love you. Oh…” Dana meant it too at the time. She never expected him to be so powerful. She could only imagine what it was like to be a sadist. He would have been the one being generous to her. After a few seconds when they felt like they could move, Dana pulled Matthew off and put him to the side. She had forgotten that the ribbons were still there, although the top one was displaced. She untied them, then examined his balls. They seemed no worse for the wear. “Heh, balls are tougher than I thought.” She grinned and caressed them, never mind the fact that her juices were still saturating his pubic hair.

Matthew slowly managed to get his torso up. Although he was tired, he has a big stupid grin on his face. “You’re really nice! I was scared you were going to be too rough. But you were fine. I didn’t know it could be like that!” Dana chuckled. “I guess porn can’t teach you everything.” Matthew thought for a moment. “You wouldn’t be up for kicking me would you?” Dana grimaced. “Eesh, no, sorry. You might not realize this, but people have limits on how much pain they can give. It’s not just what you can stand. Sorry, but today I hurt you about as badly as I’d ever want to.” She was surprised by her own authoritative tone of voice, but this experience had taught her a lot. Matthew looked a little disappointed, so Dana quickly added a “But, well, you never know.” This seemed to reassure him as he plopped back onto the bed.

“Matthew… you wanna go see a movie tomorrow?”

***
“Oh my god you’re so lucky!” God she’s practically drooling. Gross. Dana’s friend Seneca Mackenzie, the Goth blond freaky best friend since grade school, was basking in the details of what had transpired a few nights before. “That was a good call by the way, with the wooden spoon. You’re a natural!” I guess? “It just seemed like common sense. I mean- oh cool!” The pair was walking towards Powell Library and Dana had gotten distracted by a swallowtail butterfly sitting on a bush. “Man, why can’t I be like one of those really at peace characters in movies where butterflies just sense my… inner soul… or something? I never got how that worked.” Dana was easily distractible, but Seneca had a one-track mind. “You didn’t knee him or anything?! That’s like, the best part! The closeness and the tears and oh wow that is a pretty butterfly.” They both stopped to stare at the butterfly until it flew away. It was unusually large even for a swallowtail and had bright blue ridges at the bottom of its wings. “You are waaaay too nice Dana, and by nice I mean vanilla flavored.” Dana squirmed. “I just don’t get what’s so great about causing pain.”

They headed into the cavernous lobby and then turned into the Night Powell study lounge where they could study and chat. They picked two maroon easy chairs where they could put their feet up on the same stool-like little table simultaneously, almost like twins. Eeek, Seneca was wearing those wicked black boots. She thought about the casualties they must have caused over the years. Seneca thought for a second. “You know that feeling you get when you see a cute guy cumming and you just hope he passes out from the intensity? I know you do.” It’s weird. We’ve watched porn together so much and yet never talked about this. “Yah?” Seneca smirked and leaned in close to Dana’s ear. “Just imagine feeling like that whenever a guy is at your mercy.” Dana thought about Matthew being at her mercy, as she put it, and her only follow-up thought was “Aww, you’re so cute. I won’t make you grovel anymore!” Her thought was interrupted by the thought of Seneca running in from the back and smashing the poor guy’s jewels into his pelvis like she was trying to kick a field goal. She cringed. Seneca continued, “You fantasize about how great his cock must feel. You should try thinking about how great he can make you feel.”

Dana thought for a moment. “I dunno, I feel pretty good as it is.” She grinded her fingernails into her black capris and leaned back. “I can’t help it. Him feeling good makes me feel good. It must be an empathy thing. Besides, girls enjoy orgasms more than guys anyway. I’m not hard to please.” Seneca raised an eyebrow. “You really think so?” Dana shrugged. “Honestly, if I tried hard enough I could cum in about five minutes. I’ve had like five orgasms in a row from Matthew penetrating me. I even came once from giving him a blow job.” Seneca looked stunned. How was she just hearing about this? “Daaamn. That’s a talent. You just wanna spread the love… But you’re wrong about guys not enjoying it as much. I once made a guy orgasm four times in a row. Of course, that was with the help of candles. The guy loved having wax poured on his-” Dana raised her hands. “Woah woah woah back the fucking truck up.” (Seneca snickered to herself. “Fuck truck.”) “Did you say you made him cum four times in a row?!” Seneca shook her head. “Orgasm. It’s different. You’re the pleasing type so you should know that.” Dana was a little embarrassed that she said orgasm so loud. Some people walking by turned their heads. “Uh…”

Seneca turned and used hand gestures didactically, like she was explaining the birds and the bees for the first time. “An orgasm isn’t when you cum. It’s the surge of sensation you get while you’re cumming. Girls take a while to cum, so they can get multiple surges like that. For guys it’s trickier because they cum more easily. A guy can cum without having an orgasm. But it won’t feel very good, just like peeing snot honestly.” Dana almost wanted to take notes. Also, eww. “But, guys can learn to separate their orgasm from ejaculation. Any guy who can spend a really long time masturbating probably figured it out.” Dana u*********sly started grinning. The idea of making Matthew orgasm non-stop for half an hour made her loins warm right then and there. Seneca could sense this and interrupted by tickling her armpit. “Eeeeeeee!” She giggled at Seneca. “Oh my god… I need to do this. Except…” Dana had flashbacks of Matthew being doubled over in pain. “He’s into ball busting. How am I supposed to give him that much pleasure? I can’t stand him being in pain for that long even if he says it’s ok.” Seneca shook her head. She did not get that at all.

“I’ll make you a bet. If you can make him orgasm five times in a row before the end of the month without him trying, I’ll buy you dinner at Mr. Noodle for a week.” Dana bit her lower lip. Foooood. “Sound good?” Mr. Noodle… her favorite place… Pad Thai… Mmmm… “Ok, what if I can’t?” Seneca grinned devilishly. She took her fingers and walked them across Dana’s thigh. She said softly “I get one running kick to your cunt…” Gulp. Oh god… but, but but Mr. Noodle. Pad Thai! What do I do?! “Umm… uhh…” Seneca shrugged. “Hey, I might get a bad angle and it wouldn’t hurt you that much. You’re not a guy. You might get lucky.” Dana narrowed her eyes at her and tsk’d. “You won’t miss. You’ve had too much practice.” Seneca chuckled. “You’re right. I won’t. You’re gonna squeal like a dying pig. So do we have a deal?” Dana bit her lower lip. It was her default response to lots of different cognitive processes. She thought about all the great food… And then she looked at those black boots and the powerful legs behind them. Seneca was wearing black knee socks and a short black skirt, but she could see the bulging tendon where her thigh met her knee joint. Indeed, Seneca never missed…

“Deal.”

“Ugh… aaaghh!” That evening Matthew and Dana decided to spend time studying together. Right now they were in the middle of the end result of their studies, fucking. Dana was breathing through teeth and grinning. She was massaging Matthew’s scalp and the back of his ears as he plowed her into the mattress. God my pussy feel amaaaazing. I’ll bet his cock feels just as good. I wonder what it’s like to have all that hot bl**d pushing and inflating- oh god! Dana shivered and her body writhed and twitched forward. That was number three. She felt her face become hot as the warmth spread throughout her body. Matthew for his part was giving these little moans which reminded her of a fearful puppy. God he’s so cute! He’s being gentle with his arms. It’s like he’s trying to hug me but can’t quite get it right. That’s right. Have as much as you want. Dana felt so in love. Oh god. Is he depriving himself just for me? Oh… thank you. AHHH!

It was the beginning of a unique series of twitches that signified she was about to make a mess. “Ahh, uhhh… Matthew, Matthew you can cum. I’m cumming. I’m cu- ohh… uhhh!” These moans flowed into high pitched squealing. A few seconds later and she just had to sit back, relax, and let him finish. Oh god. His eyes rolling up. He can barely stand himself! He can’t breath! He’s giving halting breaths. He’s breathing. Oh… She chuckled when Matthew collapsed his whole body onto her, arms giving out. His weight was just tolerable. It felt like he died on top of her.

She was sure he just came. But actually that wasn’t the first time he seemed overwhelmed. Technically that must have been orgasm number two. Seneca did say guys usually have two without fail, especially when they’re in love and wanna draw out their love making. But she needed to ask more questions and find out more.

“I’m kinda glad you didn’t feel like having your balls busted tonight.” She grinned at the fact that he was tired and didn’t wanna move. “Are you just gonna sl**p on top of me?” Matthew whimpered into her shoulder. She ran her fingers through his hair again. She didn’t think she’d mind him sl**ping on her if he didn’t weigh 40 lbs more than her. “Come on, we gotta clean up.” Reluctantly he got up. As they started erasing the evidence of their naughtiness, Dana decided now would the perfect time to start questioning. “So you just didn’t feel like it?” Matthew’s face turned red. He was still embarrassed about how readily Dana offered this service to him. “I guess it comes and goes. I got it out of my system. Maybe this Saturday if we’re ready for midterms before then.” Dana nodded. “Ok, but remember. I’ll only go as far as knees. No kicks. Got it?” That felt even weirder to Matthew. Dana was being very protective of his organs. He guessed CBT porn stars really were quite specialized. He was under the impression all girls secretly wanted to wreck someone’s manhood. But she seemed to care about his parts even more than he did. He was kind of ashamed of himself.

“I guess you really care about me huh?” Matthew was folding the sheets so they could be taken to the laundry room more easily while Dana lit scented candles and hid the lubricant. Her dorm wasn’t very large, so the more cautious they were the better. “Of course I do. And it’s hard for me to cause pain to others. I think it’s hard for you too. We’re both in Circle K for a reason, right?” Matthew shrugged. “I guess so.” Dana smirked. “And I told you I really like it when guys like you orgasm.” (Matthew blushed so hard even his dark skin couldn’t conceal it.) “Aaaand on top of that I actually have a crush on you. That makes it even harder. You should be grateful… kinda.” Dana started with a stern look but then became apologetic at “kinda.” “Honestly wouldn’t you rather just cum inside me? I’m not trying to make you feel bad!” She added that last part when Matthew seemed to lose the ability to look her in the eye. “I’m just curious. Like, how does sex feel to you? Does busting your balls make you feel the same way as regular sex?”

What Dana hoped to figure out was what made Matthew tick. If she could figure out what he liked, maybe she could get him to feel so good he would orgasm faster than he could cum. She hypothesized that more non-direct stimulation to the genitals might be the trick.

Matthew thought about that. Why did it feel good? “Well, not right away. I mean, I guess it’s endorphins. Pain feels good sometimes…” Dana walked up to him and pinched his armed while grinning mischievously. “Ouch!” Dana teased, “Turned on yet?” Matthew’s lips pursed together, suppressing his amusement. “Well, I’m kinda tired. I did just do a lot of work if I do say so myself.” Hee. He has a point. They were pretty much done cleaning up. “Matthew? Let’s hop in the shower together. It’ll save time so we can eat soon.”

De Neve Plaza dorms had a shared bathroom. But luckily the neighbors and Dana’s roommate were out. So they were free to hop in without interruption. The shower head was quite powerful as well. They hopped in together and then turned on the shower head, and then quickly realized this wasn’t going to be as romantic as they thought. Not that it was unpleasant but they were each selfishly trying to hog the water and kept getting soap in their eyes. Also no matter how much you love someone, watching them wash their privates and butt crack isn’t as pleasant as you’d think it would be. When they finally got a good rhythm going, Dana continued her interrogation. “So you don’t always like it, right? Like right now it wouldn’t feel good.” Matthew reached for the washcloth while trying to avoid slipping. “Yah. I mean I’m not a circus freak. It does hurt. But sometimes the endorphins just feel much better. I think it actually helps that it’s not a sharp pain. I don’t like sharp pain, and I don’t like being injured either.”

Dana massaged her scalp with shampoo. Actually, now that they weren’t trying to kill each other, watching Dana wash her hair was kinda sexy, especially since her arms away from her chest made her breasts that much more prominent. The back and forth movement of her arms helped too. When Matthew’s member started to perk up like a shy turtle, Dana rinsed out her hair and placed her arms around him. “I told you this was a good idea.” She gave him a light kiss. “And I never thought you were a freak. Your turn.” Matthew carefully switched places and grabbed the shampoo, and continued trying to explain. “Any sensation in the balls feels good, It’s kinda like stretching? It kinda feels like it helps get bl**d flowing.” Dana was trying to pay attention and not get distracted by Matthew’s soaked skin. Wow, the man took good care of himself. She also noticed his balls hanging lower and redder than usual. Made sense. The water was hot. She got closer and started massaging and washing his scalp for him. Matthew put his arms around her waist. Man… we should totally try shower sex some time… although it might actually suck if we have this much trouble just being inside here together.

“So… a massage can feel just as good?” Dana gently pressed up against Matthew and kissed his neck. She embraced him with one hand and with the other carefully caressed his privates. Matthew felt like he was slowly melting into her arms and rested his head on her shoulders and moaned softly. God this is better than scratching a puppy behind the ears. “I know you can’t cum for at least another hour or so, but how good can I make you feel meanwhile?” Matthew was speechless. “I… I… I feel like we’re wasting water.” Eh?! “Really?! That’s what you’re worried about? Psh, you goofball. Hey, do you think if I squeezed your balls hard enough I could make you cum more than once?” Matthew’s shy turtle head became a cobra in that instant. “Umm, I mean, if you wanna try…”

Dana’s back-up plan was to figure out if there was a way to make Matthew cum more than once. She figured each time they had a love-making cycle he had at least two orgasms. Maybe if he could cum twice in a row, she could bring that number up to four. Some really good foreplay beforehand would make five, and she’d win the bet. Yes, she and Seneca were on an honor system, but she wasn’t going to lie. She decided first she needed to see if it was possible to get him to orgasm even after sex was over. Even her own experience was enough to teach her that once guys came they were usually done for the night.

Later that night…

“God this food sucks.” Seneca looked at her greyish lump of stand-alone chicken placed comically on large plate. “They literally ration the good food. You’d think with the cost of tuition they’d be able to afford more than this shit.” Dana tsk’d. “It’s not that bad. You’re just being spoiled.” Seneca was taken aback. “Hey, you’re the one who got the last enchilada and strawberry coffee cake. I’m stuck with something I could have made with a lighter and a dead pigeon.” They laughed at their own stupid argument while on the way to the table. “Where’s Matthew?” Dana hung her head in shame. “He’s not feeling so good. I… was a little rough on him.” Seneca smirked, sadist that she was. “Oh really?”

They sat down at about the same time. Dana took her fork and poked at her enchilada. “Yah. He’ll be fine, he just got nauseous. He’ll probably be down later.” Seneca picked up her chicken with her bare hands (it was pretty dry anyway) and took a large satisfying bite out of it and chewed with her mouth open. “Yah, that’ll happen. Did you squeeze too hard?” Dana frowned. “You’re enjoying this way too much. And… yes… He implied he was in the mood, kinda? We were in the shower and well…” Seneca giggled. “Like two little hairy sirens calling out to you…” She raised her open hand palm face up and slowly closed it into a fist as she said this. The image made Dana shudder, but Seneca continued. “’Daaaaanaaa? Oh Daaaaaanaaa?’” Dana shook her head. “Please stop.” Seneca refused. “’Daaaaanaaa, we neeeed youuuuuu! Squeeeeeze uuuussss. Squeeeze the liiife out of uusss! Make us rupture-’” Dana interrupted. “Hey hey hey I’m eating here!” Seneca chuckled. “You’re never supposed to do it when he’s not really in the mood, even if he’s not sure. It’s a consent thing, another thing you should know about.” Dana finally managed to take a bite from her food. “He’s just… so cute. I had to take his word for it.”

Seneca, done with her teasing, took the time to realize just how shitty her chicken was, so she grabbed some tabasco sauce from the center of the table and dowsed it as much as she could. “I take it I’m going to win our bet. You’ve got two weeks, and the rest of this week is midterms, so you won’t have time to research.” Dana exhaled deeply. Seneca took another bite. She still wasn’t satisfied so she reached for the ketchup and started dowsing the chicken with that. “Did I tell you I’ve been taking kickboxing classes at the Wooden Center?” Dana smiled. “Really? That sounds fun! Oh wait…God you’re a bitch.” As Dana’s smile faded Seneca’s became more enthusiastic. “Oh yah. Instructor says I’m a natural. I knocked one of those cushion things right out of someone’s hands.” Dana actually gave off a small but audible whimper. Seneca’s face became more sympathetic, although she was still enjoying watching her friend squirm. “Aww. Want me to give you a hint?” Dana raised an eyebrow. “Really? You’d do that?” Seneca shrugged. “I’m a cruel mistress but I’m not without honor.”

Dana suppressed a grin. She didn’t just want to win the bet. She was hoping to bring his pleasure to the next level. The memories of him pulling her close, his moans and whimpers. If she didn’t have access to the genuine article the memories alone could get her off on a lonely night. She shook her head back to reality when Seneca snapped her fingers. “Earth to Dana! Come in Dana!” Dana apologized and Seneca continued. “Do you remember the first time you busted his balls? He seemed more eager but his boner was weaker? Hey that rhymes!” Dana nodded. “Yah I remember and you realize you’re eating more ketchup than actual chicken, right?” Seneca shrugged. “I’m just gonna live off of dessert tonight I guess. Anyways, every guy is different of course. But from what I’ve seen, ball busting actually makes it harder for a lot guys to cum. It’s kind of like tease and denial for them. They still like it, but you either have to tone down the volume or give it a rest entirely for their bodies to get over the shock.” Dana rested her head on her hand, somewhat despondent. “So the only way to win is to bust him even harder when he’s in the mood.” Seneca grinned sardonically. “Yep. I’d start Googling safety tips if I were you.” Seneca paused for a moment. “I guess if I let you tell him you could also look up how he can learn to do it over time, but it literally takes practice. I’m not sure he’d be able to learn in time with midterms coming.”

All Dana could think was, sigh…

***
Dana’s and Matthew’s midterms were s**ttered over the next two weeks, so their plans for Saturday never actually materialized. Both of them studied hard, Dana because she was a south campus major and her classes were practice intensive, and Matthew because he was a freshman and didn’t know any better (North campus classes were generally very reading intensive, but since Matthew always read everything on time he had no chance of failing his exams anyway). Finally came the end of October, which happened to land on a Thursday. The fates accordingly granted both Dana and Matthew no assignments that weekend, which meant they were free to ditch lecture with virtually no consequences. The pair had a romantic day, walking through the Mathias Botanical Garden (as a prospective veterinarian Dana loved watching the turtles play), playing arcade games at Santa Monica Pier (Matthew had a talent for Time Crisis and got the high score), and visiting the Hammer Museum (…). They decided to skip the Circle K meeting that evening and head straight to Dana’s dorm, where conveniently Dana’s roommate had no intention of being at home (she was also a member of Circle K and it was board game night).

Matthew always preferred dressing comfortable, so he spent the day in a polo t-shirt and khaki shorts and sneakers. Dana thought he looked perfect, a somewhat classy golf player type of look. She on the other hand always tried to balance sexy with comfortable. She went for a black, front button, round neck casual dress and picked a strapless bra to go with it. Black knee socks and black sneakers completed the balance. She knew she was going to look amazing and that his cock would be aching all day, so she had the audacity (or consideration if you will) to remind him to wear comfortable underwear. The relief from just being able to get home and undress was enough for both of them to wanna collapse into each other.

Dana, however, had a mission. As they undressed in each other’s presence, she thought about what Seneca said. “Hey Matt?” Matt was down to his briefs and started slipping on gym shorts and a t-shirt, his equivalent of pajamas. “Yah?” Dana sauntered over to him, in nothing but black lingerie but still wearing sneakers and the socks. “Do you wanna go a little rougher than usual?” Matthew inhaled sharply when she pressed right up to him and slowly massaged his balls with her knee. “If you don’t mind.” Dana planted a soft kiss on his lips. “Ok. I know you can handle a lot, so this is about pushing my limits, ok? If you want me to take it easy don’t hesitate to tell me.” Matthew smiled as a sense of reassurance went through him. “Ok.” The fact that he had so much control was a real turn on. Dana walked over to the light switch and dimmed the lights. She then walked over to the drawer next to her bed and pulled out some matches. There were already two large red candles placed on top of the drawer. When she lit them Matthew immediately smelled cinnamon and apple. His heart palpitated at what might be coming, and also at her shimmering thighs. Something about the black knee socks made them even sexier. His cock was about as hard as it could get.

Unf… Damn, I could just make him cum already. But ok, I can do this. I just have to remember that he’s enjoying it. He can stop whenever he wants. Dana’s mind gave an internal grimace she didn’t let him see, and she pulled out the ribbons from all those nights ago. She carefully teased his shorts and briefs off while kissing at his neck. Matt wasn’t sure if he should have been trying to remove her bra or not. He felt reassured that she’d probably let him know, so he just followed his instincts and caressed her and kissed back. When his privates were free in open air, Dana looked down and began tying them up like last time. Every errant brush of her hands on either the head of his cock or his balls made his member twitch. Dana had to take a deep breath. Ok, don’t let him cum. No matter how much you want to, don’t let him cum. We got this. She finished tying him up. They were perfectly vulnerable.

Ok, some light massage to start off. Dana ran her fingers up and down, back and forth, skimming across his scrotum. She didn’t relent on the kissing or on letting him caress her. God his eyes! I can do this. Dana kept teasing, massaging with gradually increasing f***e until he couldn’t help pushing his pelvis against hers, even just a little. Perfect. Dana pulled back and grabbed from the table the first implement of destruction, that same wooden spoon from before.

*Thwap!*

Without warning she struck, with considerable f***e actually, his left testicle. The dull localized pain was instant, and a rush of burning and endorphins went into Matt’s abdomen. “Ahgh!” Matt’s eyes scrunched up. He seemed to realize that he was in the middle of the room, with nowhere to place his hands to support himself. Dana took notice and said, “Just lean against the door. No one’s coming in for hours.” Matthew gingerly pranced back against the door, leaned back and took a deep breath. He was still pretty hard, but that definitely hurt. Dana grinned slightly and pressed back up against him. She massaged the poor organ with the same hand that held the spoon. Matt made an “mmmm” sound and was clearly savoring the moment. His hand caressed and assisted her hand. Aww. Dana got the same endeared sensation as when they held hands walking down Bruin Walk together. Instinctively Dana pressed herself against his cock, which was already being pushed back by one of the ribbons. Oh god, so good. I can feel it twitching on my stomach. Ok. He’s still happy. Still, hard as possible is not what she wanted. Damn. Matt was relaxed. But Dana had to stop. She backed away and put on the sadistic grin she learned from Seneca.

*THWAP*

She struck the other testicle this time, with more f***e than the first time. “Ugh! Uhhh…” Matt grunted and then panted and then took deep breaths. Dana could actually see his abdominal muscles heave and withdraw. It reminded her of what a nasty period cramp felt like to her. Once again she leaned in close. But this time she massaged his shoulders and kissed him on the neck in reassurance. She could see beads of sweat on his forehead. She pushed her groin against his. Ok, he’s still good. He’s seething a bit. Is it from pleasure or pain? I don’t know! No… no it’s pleasure. Halting breaths… that could be either or… “How are you feeling?” Matt took a few breaths to respond. “Good. Keep going.” He nodded reassuringly, but he didn’t smile. That concerned her.

*Slap slap slap slap slap slap slap.*

This time she went for multiple taps. The first one made his body twitch, but each subsequent seemed to make him freeze in time instead, like he was waiting for a predator to sneak by. Unf. I’m confused. It’s turning me on, but I don’t know. I wish he was the one slapping me like that. Dana felt herself getting warmer. But she also couldn’t shake the visceral discomfort she felt. She pushed up against him and breathed deeply. Matt… was panting a lot. Getting there? Dana quickly checked for signs of pre-cum. There was none, but Matt seemed overwhelmed. The more she pushed her abdomen against his, the more he panted. She started panting too. She raised her thigh up on his side and pushed so hard he could actually feel her twitching. Matt grasped her stronger around her ribs. She reached down and massaged his balls. “Ugh, AHH!” Matt shuddered and his nails dug into her skin. Oh god. Yes. I’m here. I can feel your pleasure. I wanna feel it… Wait…

*Wack!*

Afraid he might cum soon, Dana took a step back and wacked her almost as hard as she could with the spoon. The left one. His groans of pleasure ceased. “UH!” That grunt had almost a screaming quality to it. Then Matt started whimpering a little, and Dana’s face grimaced. “Ah! Are you ok?!” Matt took some deep breaths. His knees were bent. But after a few seconds he nodded. Dana looked worried. But at the same time she was pleased It wasn’t much, but it was definitely some sort of climax. One down. Four more to go. Dana carefully helped Matt stand up straight. “Do you wanna change positions?” Matt, with some mildly strained breath, said “Not yet.” Dana decided it was time for a reward. She set the spoon down and carefully removed her bra and tossed it on top of Matt’s head with a smirk on her face. “What do you want to do to me? Whatever you want.” Matt bent down and started licking gently at Dana’s breasts. She was sweating a bit, but to him it tasted almost sweet, like salty blueberry or something. Fuuuck. This is so hot. I think I wanna cum right now. Dana could feel her labia swell, her clit pushing to peek out of its hood. His gesture was driving her crazy and she couldn’t help but moan. He knew exactly what he was doing, licking and grazing his teeth against one and using his hands to gently caress the other. The look of her bra slowly slipping off of his head added some comedy to the effect and she giggled slightly.

Yes… yes please. She ran her fingers through her hair. He’s too sweet! Ugh! She pushed harder against his body and arched her back to give him a better angle. She wanted to cum, but then a nasty voice in her head reminded her that she had a mission.

*Wack!*

The right one. She pulled back, reached down to grab the spoon, and swung with deadly accuracy all in one motion. Matt didn’t stop panting for a few seconds, almost as though his brain didn’t get the message. But then he started to double over, the pain in his abdomen wrenching his upper and lower body together like a rubber band. “Uh huchh, uhhhh…” His eyes became watery. Is too much pain I’m causing him? I don’t know if I can keep doing this. Is he still ok? God I wanna cum too! Just hang in there! Dana set the spoon down again and held Matt’s head up gently. Slowly he started to put his arms around her and once again start licking and teasing at her. She put her hands around his head in comfort, holding him close to her bosom. “Ok baby. Ok. Whatever you want.” While he did his thing she reached down with one hand and carefully grasped his balls. Surprisingly he reacted by pulling back. Had she gone overboard? But when she very carefully tried again he seemed more willing. He raised his knee up and straightened up so that his balls presented themselves more readily into her hand. She felt them carefully and cocked her head to the side so she could get a better look (he was still mouthing her chest). Ok… they’re not swollen or red. He’s fine. He’s ok. Oh… Unf…

Dana couldn’t help herself. She pushed her groin against his thigh. It was an awkward angle but it just felt too good. She slid her leg up and down his body. She could feel Matt’s forehead melting through her upper chest. Fuck. Ugh. Ah! I can’t stand it. Dana f***ed Matt’s body to straighten up and she rubbed her privates up and down him. “Uh, Ah! Ah! NNNNnnn!” She was moaning and whining. He was moaning and whining. She actually felt some wetness in her panties. She gripped and clawed at his scalp. He did the same. “UHHHHH!” Him. “Oh, huh, UHHHHH!” Her.

That was number two. She did it. She was sure. Just three more to go. And she got one for herself. She even came close to cumming. The spicy, mildly uncomfortable warmth at that which felt incomplete prompted her to remove her panties. She decided to keep her socks and shoes on, so this was done awkwardly. Matt seemed rather exhausted. “I kinda wanna cum.” His eyes. His puppy dog eyes. Gawd I want you to come too! Gawwwd. “I wanna… I wanna try busting a little more. Are you ok with that?” For the first time Matt wasn’t sure he was ok with it. He took some deep breaths and thought about his now tormented cock. He was feeling a little nauseous. Was it the warmth of the candles? Was her scent overwhelming despite how pleasant it used to be? Or were his balls trying to warn him that enough was enough? Dana was almost naked, but her legs, lower clad in black, made them irresistible. Matt decided he didn’t mind offering up his jewels as a sacrifice so he could feel what it was like. The curiosity, if nothing else, was getting to him. “Kick me.”

Dana was becoming dizzy with pleasure, and her own groin was hurting. Her vaginal walls were twitching. But she was so close! Half way there really, and just had to make sure his cum was a pleasant experience and it would count. Her heart was palpitating with excitement. Her reasoning was dulled and her eyes were d***k. As a general rule, physical effort into sex meant more pleasure. She wanted to put the effort. She wanted to run a marathon. She wanted him to feel pleasure.

*THUMP!*

Oh crap! Crap crap crap I fucked up! Dana did indeed fuck up. You never, ever use the pointed toe. But she was so disoriented she wasn’t paying attention. What have I done?! Not only was it a fairly impressive kick, but Dana had angled it wrong and struck each of his fleshy orbs with the tip of her sneakers. She couldn’t have done it any worse (or better depending on how sadistic you are). “UGH! AAahhhh…” Oh no! Matt’s groan had gone high pitched and he was down on his knees. The ribbons had slipped out of place. The burning sensation in his abdomen now felt like a raging fire. Dana wanted to cry (though perhaps not as badly as him). “Oh god! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! I did that wrong… We can stop, right now. I can get some ice and-”

“Wait.”

Dana looked down on Matt’s groveling form, flabbergasted. But no, he did say it. “Wait…” Matt’s voice was barely audible. Dana got down on her knees and bent down closely to try to find Matt’s face in the dark. Matt slowly raised his head.

Was he grinning?!

He was, just for a second. He then bent back down and started seething and panting again. Occasionally his breath halted as though he wanted to vomit. Jesus. That must have really hurt. And yet he clearly wasn’t upset. For that split second what she saw was a look of defiance, like he relished the challenge. After several long seconds Matt finally broke the silence. “Get on the bed.” OK! Without a word Dana obediently got up and jumped on the bed. She felt kind of scared actually. Matthew struggled but slowly got back up and started limping toward her before collapsing on the bed. Dana couldn’t believe what she was seeing. He was so determined. Her terrified face seemed to draw him in like a magnet. “Spread your fucking legs.” Once again Dana obeyed, and Mat inched his way towards her until his head was between her legs, and he started licking.

He licked, hard. She could feel his tongue pushing against her clit, splitting her lips open. His hands were massaging the skin on the side of her lips. Oh god… What? How? How can he… oh god… She felt like she was being overcome. At one point his tongue was penetrating her ferociously while his hands were massaging the side of her crotch. Dana seethed herself and gripped at the mattress with her hands so hard she thought her nails were going to tear. Fuck. FUCK FUCCKK! OH! She was moaning so loudly she had to remind herself she was in a plaza and that her neighbors might still be home. But that thought quickly left her as his tongue pushed further and further into her vagina and back out. He lapped up the wetness like a dog until she was shivering from head to toe. When she could focus long enough to see what he was doing, she could see he had climbed up completely onto the bed and was rubbing his sore balls on the mattress. Dana’s whole body seized up when she felt him switch to his fingers... Ehh.. gghhh….ugh! AHH! Dana’s cries and yelps heralded her first mess. Sticky white fluid now saturated her pubic hair. When he saw that his initial work was done, Matt seemed to collapse right then and there, almost as though he’d passed out.

Dana could hardly move. She was still shivering. Her lower lip was trembling. But then she remembered what she did to him just minutes before. Worried he might have passed out, she quickly got up and climbed off the bed and went down on her knees to his side, finding him sitting on his legs. “Are you ok?” He barely moved. Out of curiously she reached and felt his balls, which were tucked between his thighs. They still didn’t seem swollen. In the faded light they were hard to see though. Curiously she touched the tip of his cock. It was slippery with pre-cum, but it didn’t seem like he came. He wasn’t as hard as before. In fact at first it seemed like his erection was gone. But it started to climb back…

He didn’t cum. That could probably be considered orgasm number three…

“Huhh… How did I do?” Matthew’s voice was hoarse, but clearly he hadn’t passed out. Dana, without hesitation, pulled him back up onto the bed. “I’m going to reward you.” She kicked off her sneakers and pulled off her socks. “I’m going to reward your fucking brains out!” Dana f***efully flipped him on his back and climbed on top of him. Both his chest and hers were heaving up and down. She kissed him and grinded on him until he was fully hard again. The lips of her labia slicked up the shaft of his cock like it was a trophy in need of polishing. She then licked his member like a popsicle. She climbed back on him and rode him into the mattress like a jackhammer, cowgirl style (she only just remembered to slip the condom on in time). A few minutes later, and Matthew had his fourth, and final orgasm/cum while Dana sprayed all over him like a water pistol.

It was the best orgasm she had ever had in her entire life (as some of the neighbors surmised). But unfortunately, when midnight struck, she officially lost her bet with Seneca.

***

“Heh, I didn’t know you had it in you.” It was Saturday morning, two days after Matthew and Dana had given each other the pleasures of a lifetime. Dana was in Seneca’s dorm regaling her with the details. Seneca was enjoying it immensely. She was almost visibly trying to resist touching herself. “I mean, I knew if he prodded you long enough you’d eventually kick him, but pointed toe? Awesome.” Her grin was sickening. Dana thought it ironic that her room was full of stuffed a****ls and posters of unicorns that she liked to wear black and was the biggest sadist she knew. “Well I didn’t do it on purpose! I still feel pretty awful.” Seneca was still in her pajamas (which were also covered in unicorns… and rainbows). At Dana’s description of Matt’s reaction to taking a toe kick Seneca actually bit her lower lip. “Did he vomit? I wish I had been there. You should have made me a recording.” Dana shook her head. “I’m just glad he was able to cum at all after that.” Seneca chuckled. “Dude, you gave him four orgasms! You should be proud! Sure you also made him collapse like a Jenga tower but it sounds like he doesn’t hate you for it.”

Dana’s hands dug into her thighs again. She was wearing pink athletic shorts and a white tank top. That was definitely true. Matt’s reaction afterwards would serve as jerk-off material for years. The way he ordered her onto the bed and… yah… “So… how were his balls afterwards?” Dana shook her head back to reality. “Umm, they were pretty red afterwards, but that morning I checked on him and the swelling had subsided. He was still kinda sick though. He couldn’t eat breakfast.” Seneca grinned. “You let him sl**p over! What did your roommate say?” Dana snickered. “She’s had boys over before too. It wasn’t that bad.” Seneca breathed in a long, satisfied sigh. “Dana, my friend. I’m afraid there’s no hope for you. You are, and always have been, meant to be a sub.” Beg pardon? “What do you mean? I’m the one who had him on the floor.” Seneca shook her head in disappointment. “Not on purpose. Let’s face it. He had you by your balls… well, if you had any.”

The thought crossed her mind. That would be funny… and kinda hot actually. She thought of herself having balls and him crushing them in his grip. This actually made her salivate a little. “So you’re saying… I’m his sub even though I’m the one beating up his manhood?” Seneca shrugged. “Kinda. It’s not unheard of to be topped from the bottom. I mean I’m sure even he feels like you’re the one dominating him, because overtly you are. You’re both sub material, but his personality is more dominant than yours. Try asking him to slap your cunt for a change. I’ll bet he’ll be really shy at first but then get into it. Speaking of which…” Oh god, the day had arrived. Seneca started to remove her pajamas right in front of her. Dana smiled nervously. “Don’t suppose this means you’re about to give me a lap dance?” Seneca removed her top, revealing a wireless white cotton bra. She then walked over to her drawer and pulled out a black tank top. “Stand up.” Dana whined. “I don’t want tooooooo.” Seneca ignored her and pulled out her own black athletic shorts. Apparently she wanted to wear black for the occasion. When she removed her pajama pants Dana’s labia twitched in horror at the sight of Seneca’s very toned long legs.

Seneca looked towards Dana and giggled. “Oh come on. It won’t be that bad. Besides, don’t you wanna have some idea of what your boyfriend is going through? Think of it as me doing it on his behalf to punish you for accidentally using your toes.” Conceptualizing it that way actually made Dana a little hot. “Ok, if you say so.” Dana got up and spread her legs apart past shoulder length. She put her arms on the back of her head like she had just been arrested. “Besides, you might not be that sensitive. This might actually just feel good.” Dana gave a sarcastic, closed mouth grin which disappeared instantly. They both knew she was very sensitive. That’s why she enjoyed sex so much and could orgasm so easily. Seneca added the last part of her outfit… the legendary black boots. Seneca strapped in those veterans of agony like she was preparing to go into battle. Then she got up and sneered sadistically at her friend. She took a step back and jokingly put her two fingers in a cross. She aimed the make-shift crosshairs at Dana’s crotch. “I guess I should crush the labia into your pelvis if you wanna experience what Matt’s going through, sorta. Or maybe I should nail your clit for a nice, sharp, stabbing pain… Or I could get you right in the pubic bone. That’s always a classic…” Dana sarcastically said, “Gee, I didn’t know I had so many different options!”

Seneca thought for a moment and took a deep breath. “Dana, would you mind tapping the location of your clit? I wanna see something.” Dana gave an exasperated look and, unable to look her friend in the eye, reached down and quickly tapped herself through her athletic shorts. Dana smirked. “Ok thanks.” She took one step back. Dana rolled her eyes. “I guess this means you’ve picked your target.” Seneca shrugged. “Not exactly. Just trying to figure out the right angle…” Great. My friend is the fucking terminator. Dana was a bit curious what Seneca was aiming for exactly. She decided it was best to close her eyes… God what is taking her so long? Don’t tell me she forgot where everything is. No, this is Seneca. Her skills could earn her a place on the Greek pantheon. God, why did I agree to this? Would the Thai food for a week have been worth it? Yes, yes it would have. Maybe we can get some for lunch after, that is if I’m not in the hospital after this. I wonder if this is how Matt felt. I wonder who it hurts more. Seneca mentioned something about a third of groin injuries reported in ERs belonging to women. Does that mean it hurts a third as much? No that’s stupid logic. She said it varies a lot… Hmm. What would a diagram comparing the two normal distributions of pain look like-

*THUD*

SWEET MOTHER OF GOD FUCK!!

“AHHHH! HOLY… GHH… JESUS!” Dana’s face scrunched up like a prune. She grasped her entire mound and slowly sank to the floor. Seneca laughed out loud. “Bullseye!” Dana’s brain was still trying to make sense of all the horrible sensations. Apparently Seneca had angled her kick in such a unique way that it destroyed the entirety of her privates. The foot sc****d right up her labia, with the toe compressing it further and further until it reached the clit, delivering maximum compression. Somehow the toe then pinned her flesh into her pubic bone, which took a direct, but still grazing, hit. The shockwave went into her spine, releasing a flood of pain neurotransmitters which felt distinctly like a period cramp. It was a one in a million perfect storm of agony which could only be achieved by someone with the accuracy of a NASA scientist. Burning pain, sharp pain, dull pain, nausea, numbness, the works. She may as well have been shot with one of those stunners from Star Trek. Dana was already on her knees, but she felt she could sink lower and just lie down, which she did. For a good ten seconds she was writhing on the floor like an earthworm after the rain. “Fuhhuhuhuhuck! Seneca! Jesus Christ!”

Seneca walked over to her, sat on the bed, and held up her phone. Dana looked at her appalled. “Oh you wouldn’t…” She would. She started taking pictures of her poor friend. Dana didn’t wanna give her the satisfaction, but she couldn’t help it. It was like her hands were glued to her crotch by a hot fiery super glue. She whined and bawled. “Senecaaaaaaaaaa! Oh for fuck’s sake at least stop taking pictures!” Seneca grinned. “Don’t worry! I’m not taking pictures anymore!” Dana breathed a sigh of relief, or at least she tried to through the sharp breaths of agony which currently seized her lungs. She did notice that Seneca still had her phone up. “I… I thought you stopped taking pictures!” Seneca shrugged. “I did! I’m filming it instead.” Ugh! Bitch!

She would have liked the words “Ugh! Bitch!” to actually exit her mouth. But for a while all that came out was incoherent bleating.

After fifteen of the longest minutes of her life (during which time Seneca casually undressed and put her pajamas back on, then proceeded to mockingly play some porn on her laptop), Dana finally managed to get back up. She felt dizzy. For a while her vision had blackened and she thought she was going to lose consciousness, but she didn’t. She got the feeling she would be sore for a while. “Feeling better?” Wow, for someone so evil Seneca looked adorable. Dana gave her the kind of blank, angry, exasperated look you’d give to someone who just gave you the worst pick-up line in the history of all of humanity. She collapsed onto the bed opposite Seneca’s (her roommate was gone for the weekend). Seneca grinned. “Would you like some ice?” Dana slapped herself on the forehead. Actually, yes, ice would have been very useful. But she figured she was already probably bruised and the bulk of the pain had subsided, so it was too late. All she could do was lie there and wait for the weird tingling in her legs which resonated back and forth to subside so she could walk straight. “Seneca, you have a talent. I don’t know what possible evolutionary benefit it would ever serve to humanity, but it’s a talent none-the-less.” Seneca graciously accepted the compliment. “Aww, thanks you’re so sweet. I know a lot about all kinds of pressure points. Did you know there’s a spot on your back that if you hit hard enough can cause someone’s heart to stop?”

Dana grabbed a nearby pillow and covered her own face with it. Then she screamed into it. Wow. If this is how Matt felt then she really deserved it. Her thoughts were interrupted by Seneca. “Matt didn’t have it that bad by the way.” Dana removed the pillow from her face. “What, really?” Seneca nodded. “Yep. From what you told me I’d say you only caused him about half that much pain. You weren’t trying. I was trying. Of course I still didn’t put 100% into it. Haha.” Dana looked at her curiously. “Really? That wasn’t 100%?!” Seneca shrugged. “You’re one of my best friends. Of course I didn’t put 100% into it. That was maybe like 20?” Dana’s mouth was agape. 20? That was only 20%?! “Seriously? That was a fucking fifth of what you can do?” Seneca shrugged. “Yah, duh. I aim for pain, not destruction. At 100% I could probably kill you.” Dana shuddered. “I don’t envy the first guy to ever try to rob you.” Seneca sneered. “You mean second.”

Right… Dana thought back to high school. It was funny. In kindergarten Dana used to be bigger and stronger than Seneca and teased her, even bullied her to a point. But by the time high school came around Dana was the nicest girl anyone knew, and Seneca was known for subduing two of the meanest female bullies in the school with a mop handle. She once shattered a guy’s front teeth for touching her ass. They both got into trouble, but she took the brunt of it. Still, she always felt it was worth it. It was around that time that Seneca confided in Dana that she got turned on from causing pain, especially to people who deserved it. She felt kinda guilty about it, but her guilt was ameliorated when she found out there were people who enjoyed being in pain and that there was this thing called BDSM. Then rumors started going around that people were paying Seneca to kick them in the balls. There were girls who developed red marks on their backs after hanging out with Seneca for a few days. Lots of rumors, but Dana knew fact from fiction. Most of it was fact actually. But she had never caused permanent damage to anyone (not even the guy who tried to rob her, although he certainly regretted his choice in victim). Dana of course took a different path, the kind pleasuring one. They remained best friends until college.

“Dana, if you want I can teach Matthew how to dom you.” Seneca seemed genuine in this. Dana’s eyebrows shot up. “Are you serious? That man couldn’t hurt a fly if it landed on his nose. He’s a lot like me actually.” Seneca cocked her head pensively. “True, but then again, you know he’s into ball busting. And you can be persuaded. I’m sure if he knew you were into cunt busting he could be persuaded too.” Dana was stunned. “What?! Seneca… I’m not into… I mean… if it’s anything like that!” She pointed to the floor where minutes before she was writhing in agony. Seneca smirked. “That’s just because it was me and I wanted to torture you. You mean to tell me that the idea of Matthew laying into your crotch doesn’t turn you on?” Dana, guilty, realized that Seneca was right. “I’ll… need time to think about it.” Seneca smirked. “Cool. Hey, if you let me kick you again I’ll go ahead and buy you dinner at Mr. Noodle for a week!” Dana was tempted briefly, but her answer, which flashed in her head like a lightning bolt, was a resounded “Fuck you.”

Seneca got up and plopped next to Dana, who was now sitting up with the face of someone who looked oddly hung over and groggy. She put her arms around her shoulders and rubbed and squeezed. “Fine. I’ll buy you lunch at Mr. Noodle anyways, today at least. You’ve earned it. You can invite Matthew too if you want.” Dana’s face was still in a stupor, but slowly a sweet close-mouthed grin crawled across her face. She buried her face in Seneca’s shoulder. “Seneca?” She muffled sweetly. Seneca responded in kind. “Wassup?” Dana rubbed Seneca’s shoulder with her face like a cat. Then she turned her head sideways and let her temple rest on her friend. “If you ever kick me like that again, I’ll beat the crap out of you.” Seneca chuckled. “If you can. I can pretty much guarantee that at 80% you won’t be able to walk for 3 months.” Dana’s face became despondent. Seneca, with unexpected compassion, slowly drew her hand back from Dana’s shoulder to her other shoulder and gave it a little massage. She smiled gingerly. “Call Matthew. See if he’s feeling better.”

Dana’s torso and head wavered. Then she drooped back onto Seneca’s shoulder, where she stayed another minute. She loved Seneca, but she missed those grade school days where she could still beat her up.

Epilogue/Things to Come

“Ok here we go! One! Two! Three! Four! Five!”

With each count the gym was filled with a thundering roll. The students were pounding into their partner’s kicking pads using their shins. The instructor loved the sound. When he first took the job he didn’t think college k**s would put so much effort into something so physical. Not that he looked down on them, but he generally had them pegged as nerds. But then even the pale skinny guys with thick glasses seemed to be giving it everything they had. It must be the youth.

“Eight! Nine! Ten! Eleven!”

They were practicing middle kicks. Muay Thai was all about toughening the shins, the elbows, all the striking points.

“Thirteen! f******n!”

Ah, the fat k** at the end seems to be slowing down. Oh well, what do you expect? Still, his tenacity’s admirable. He guessed he didn’t want to fall behind his peers.

“s*******n! Eighteen!”

Yah, they’re slowing down, except for that blond girl at the end in black. She seems to be doing fine. Wait, what the…

“Twenty! Jesus…” He jogged over to the girl. At that last kick she had collapsed onto the floor. “Hey, are you ok?” The girl took some deep breaths and looked up at the instructor with a large grin on her face. “I’m fine! I just wore myself out. I’ll be fine in a sec!” The instructor held out his hand to help her up. Then he turned towards her partner, a big burly guy black guy who happened to have those thick glasses he was thinking about earlier. He looked like Erkel from f****y Matters if Erkel took horse steroids. He was taking some deep breaths. “Actually you look pretty winded yourself.” The student wiped sweat from his forehead. “Dude, she kicks hard!” The instructor nodded. “I noticed. She’s the only girl I know to give herself bruises on a soft pad!” The girl shrugged. “What can I say? I’m a pain slut!” Some of the other students chuckled. One guy snickered to himself, “Bet she’s into some SM shit or something.” The instructor was about to turn around and ask the guy show some respect, but not before the blond girl could answer “Maybe tonight you can find out.” At first the guy thought she was hitting on him, but when he turned to look at her, something about her smile informed him that a night with her was ill-advised.

The instructor shook his head and smiled. “Seneca, you’re crazy. But some of the other guys here could learn something from you. Ok, let’s switch to elbows!” As the instructor returned to the center of the room, he looked back at Seneca’s legs, somewhat embarrassed of himself that he found them attractive. A tingle went up his spine however when he noticed something. He was exaggerating, but there were in fact bruises forming on her shins. Jesus. From kicking a soft pad? Just how much power can she generate?! She’s actually outstripping her body’s durability.

Seneca was already poised to start attacking her partner’s elbow pads (even though it should have been his turn). The bulky young man looked nervous.

Hmm, maybe she is into SM. Whatever. She’s a bit young for me… “Ok, switch to the elbow pads! Let’s go let’s go!”

The session ended half an hour later. The instructor was pleased with the students’ progress. And again, that Seneca girl was ridiculous. “Hey!” Seneca was on a bench resting while everyone else was putting their equipment away. She was wearing black athletic shorts and a black tank top. Black looked good on her. If only I was a few years younger… “You did great in class. But you should take it easy. Don’t kill yourself just because you wanna be the best.” Seneca was panting but managed to keep a straight face. “I can’t help it. It feels good to me.” The instructor was shaking his head when he heard a call from behind.

“Yo! Gary! Tell your k**s to hurry up our class is starting soon!” Gary ticked. “We’ve got this room until 8. Not my fault you insist on being early. How’s the baby?” The woman made a “hmph” noise and then smiled. “He’s good. Started walking yesterday. Seriously though. They never give us enough time for Judo class so I prefer to start early. Hey Seneca!” Seneca gave a cute little wave. “Hey Joan!” Gary raised an eyebrow. “Is she in your class?” Joan nodded. “Yep. Best damn hip thrower I’ve ever seen. She’s pretty lazy during warm-ups though.” Gary looked at her stunned. “You’re taking two classes consecutively?!” Joan gave her the same look. “Seneca… I didn’t know you were taking this class at the same time… Aren’t you exhausted?”

Seneca looked up at them both with a satisfied sneer. “Like I said. I’m kind of a pain slut.”
... Continue»
Posted by vagabond90 9 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 1740  |  
100%
  |  4

My mom and my aunt

I know it may be strange but yes I always had a fantasy for my aunt. She had theses great c cup breast and beutiful face I used to masturbate to this quite often. Well anyway one day when I was around 17 I got home from school and noticed my aunts car in the driveway and I went inside and didn't see anyone until I heard the moaning coming from my mothers room so I crept to the door and to my suprised I saw my mom and aunt making love to each other. So I first stard and thought man this is great and then I noticed mom wasn't bad and then I thought I can't just let them have all the fun fucking each other. Then I walked in and they freaked they said you can't tell it's not what u think. Well I knew better they were both starved for sex anyway with my father gone and my uncle being a work a holic. So I made a deal you guys let me join in and no one will know so they agreed and I lost my virginity that day to my aunt and mom. Well my aunt's boobs were great and licking that warm juicy pussy was great. What was really great was when my aunt let me play with her tits and my mom gave me a blowjob. I felt great that day I got to bang two hot chicks and my Penis felt great. One of the most memorable experiences of my life I still think about 17 years later... Continue»
Posted by Lcyfolt75 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex  |  Views: 7464  |  
76%
  |  9

The Casting (my first story).

Mikaela is your average College girl on Holiday - seeking adventure and opportunity, fun and memorable experiences to take back home. She is Nineteen years old, being five foot four in height and a slim build. Her skin is fair which contrasts against her shoulder length brunette hair and bright blue eyes. Her breasts were roughly the size of her own small hands, with her butt firm and round.

Mikaela was currently on Holiday in Tokyo, Japan. Originally from Sydney, Australia she found the culture difference exciting enough to visit a place she had never visited before. She was currently studying Business at a College so she found herself drawn to people in Business suits, feeling she had something in common with them. Mikaela was walking down the main street of Shibuya on a sunny Saturday afternoon with the street packed full of people when she spied ahead a man in his mid thirties wearing a dark grey power suit, complete with red tie as he stood on the sidewalk with a deck of Business cards in his hand. His appearance was European and well built with olive skin and short, black hair. His eye's averted to Mikaela as he grinned, turning his body towards her as he spoke out,

"Hello there! You definitely don't look like you are from around here!" he laughed to himself, "What is it they call us type? Gaijin?"

Mikaela blushed slightly at his instant rapport he was trying to build, "Gaijin? I am from Australia. You?"

The man looked upon her, "I am...on Business here for a short while, I am never really in the same spot for long."

"I see." Mikaela said curtly, looking to the cards held in his hand.

The man noticed Mikaela look to his hand, his eyes drawing back to hers, "You may be wondering what service I am trying to provide. You seem like a clever young woman, ever been interested in the Entertainment industry before?"

Mikaela looked to him curiously, albeit naive, "I am currently studying Business at a College back home. I am here on Holiday too."

The man gazed at her, "Wouldn't you like to earn some extra money while here in Tokyo? We do fast tracked castings to get you into Photo shoots and TV mostly." he finished as he handed a card towards her, his name showing as 'Michael Bayer - Agent' with a phone number at the bottom.

Mikaela felt excited at the idea of quick fame, fantasies of being paid for others to admire her filled her mind - she did consider herself pretty after all.

"Where do I go for something like this?"

"It would be at my studio of course. The address is on the back of the card. How about you meet me at three o'clock today?"

Mikaela looked up to him and nodded with a smile, "See you then! Michael is it?"

He smiled, "Yeah, that's it."

Michael walked away from the place he had been standing, leaving in the other direction. Mikaela turned around and noticed the time to be close to three o'clock already as she took a JR train to the address, located in a block of apartments in Roppongi. It was a nice area, though not what she expected for a studio - then again Tokyo was highly condensed so maybe it was all he could get. Mikaela took the lift to the second highest level of the floor, walking to the door as she gave a knock on number '799'.

"Come in, it is open."

Mikaela grabbed for the door handle, opening it slowly as she saw Michael standing near a mini-bar to the left of the large apartment room. It was kept very simple and sparse with only a three-seat leather couch in the middle of the room with a purple rug underneath, wooden floorboards, two other doors leading to other rooms and and a camera and tripod in front of the leather couch a few meters away. The room was painted blue and had only a few windows on the right, though they were drawn by curtains. Mikaela herself was dressed in what she had been before - a flowery dress at knee height with brown flat ballet shoes. Mikaela smiled at Michael as she waved timidly.

"Care for a drink?"

Not wanting to appear rude and turn down a potential successful application, Mikaela nodded and said, "I'll have whatever you are having!"

Michael nodded, walking behind the mini-bar to take our two iced tumblers, filling both with ice. He filled both with a shot of vodka - in one he dispersed a white tablet which dissolved quickly as he topped the rest of the drink with orange juice. He kept his straight. He walked back around with both drinks in hand and passed the one filled with orange juice to Mikaela.

"Cheers." Michael smiled.

Mikaela begun to sip on the orange juice, unable to really taste the actual vodka but rather the warm feeling that filled her throat as she found herself quickly going through her drink.

"Take a seat on the couch Mikaela - can I call you Mik for short?"

Mik looked to him and nodded as she sat in the middle of the couch, her legs closed and her hands in her lap as she looked briefly to the stark lens before her, as her eyes trailed back up to Michael.

"This won't take long, I'm going to ask you some questions while we film you answering them."

Mik nodded as Michael turned on the camera. A small red light came on above the camera to indicate recording.

"Hi there! Care to tell us your name?"

"Mikaela."

"Where are you from?"

"Sydney, Australia." she smiled, looking to the lens.

"How old are you?"

"Nineteen."

"Interested in a career with TV?"

Mik nodded, suddenly feeling a sense of drowsiness as she shook her head, "Sorry, yes I am."

Michael smiled as he continued, "What influenced you to come to a casting?"

Mikaela tried to answer before she found her vision become blurry, her speech inhibited as Michael then asked, "Do you like to suck cock too, you filthy teenager?"

Mikaela could not make out entirely what he said as she found herself laying back on the couch, her legs parting open as Michael zoomed the camera in to capture her exposed black cotton panties. There was a knock on the door as two other men entered laughing and talking amongst themselves, looking to Michael and the girl on the couch.

"Is this the girl you told us about before?" One of the men asked.

Michael nodded as both men handed over a large sum of American dollars to him, stuffing the wads in his back pocket as both men stood near the couch with the camera. Both were of American origin, one being African American, the other being Caucasian, however both had a similar hulking build and strong, well defined features to their face - both in their late twenties. The African American was named Luke, with the Caucasian named Alex. Both wore a simple outfit of shorts and t-shirt as they quickly got undressed in front of the camera.

"So Mikaela, ever been in this situation before?" Michael asked, peering through the viewfinder.

Mikaela could barely move her head as her eyes looked down to acknowledge two men beside her. She felt like a ragdoll as Luke took his hands to lift her dress up showing off her panties as Alex got onto his knees on the couch, his thick cock half erect as he grabbed for Mik's head by her hair and brought her pouty, full lips to his cock, prodding the head of his cock against her mouth as she murmured, "No." Alex looked at her with disapproval as he took his free hand to pinch both her cheeks open with his index finger and thumb, causing her mouth to open slightly as he fitted the girth of his now throbbing penis into her mouth. Alex moaned as he felt her mouth close around his stiff, veiny cock, letting go of his hands as he drew them to her face to hold her still, bucking his hips back and forth as saliva escaped Mik's mouth from gagging, dribbling onto Alex's thigh.

"Oh my god you filthy teenager." Alex moaned loudly as Luke watched on, his own erection becoming on end as he took his hands to part Mik's thighs completely without any resistance, using one of his hands to pull her panties to the side to show off her bare, shaved pussy. It was a tight looking slit with a button-like puckered asshole. Luke kept her clean pussy in view of the camera before taking his hands to peel off her panties, throwing them to the floor as Luke got to his knees on the rug and between to drag the flat of his tongue against her smooth pussy, inhaling her bodily aroma which drove him wild. Her pussy started to leak from wetness of her body being treated this way as Luke's saliva coated her folds.

Michael watched on as he felt his own cock begin to stir in his pants, filming as he detached the camera from the tripod and moved in closer.

"Ever been fucked by two guys before Mik?" Michael asked with a laugh in his voice.

Mik could not answer as her eyes turned to seeing a body thrust in her face, feeling a cock ram in her mouth as she became submissive to their actions. Alex groaned loudly as he fitted his whole cock in her sore mouth, causing her to gag refex as he withdrew, a trail of saliva and pre-cum passing her lubricated lips. Alex looked to Luke taste her as he stepped off the couch and sat beside her, quickly undressing her of her clothes and bra to reveal her petite body.

Luke found himself incredibly horny as he stood up and stroked his cock in front of her, leaning forward to finger her soft, wet pussy as he slid his index finger into her repeatedly. Mik let out a soft moan and gasp as her eyes shut, with Alex shuffling over to pick up Mik by the waist and put her on top of him, facing the camera. Alex's cock was standing on end as he lowered Mik's pussy onto him, feeling her folds wrap around the head of his cock tightly as he moaned loudly,

"Damn! She is tight!"

Luke watched on with excitement as Alex begun to thrust his girth inside of Mik, a lewd squishing sound made as he felt her pussy muscles contract around his thick penis, giving powerful strokes as she slumped across his chest, moaning lightly as he took an index finger to her asshole, pressing in as he found her asshole had been lubricated with saliva and her own juices as he begun to finger fuck her, a groan coming from Mik as Michael called out,

"Think it's time to double penetrate her?"

Luke nodded as Alex raised Mik up off him, with Luke standing in front of both of them as Alex lowered his cock onto Mik's tight asshole, finding it a near impossible fit as he used her body weight to impale his saliva and pussy juice lubricated cock. Alex moaned loudly as he begun to slowly thrust his cock half way into her asshole, with Luke mounting the couch to fit his thick, black cock into Mik's freshly fucked hole, finding it warm from Alex's friction as he begun to deliver more powerful thrusts in her, fucking her like a dirty little whore as both men moaned and groaned loudly, causing great friction and stretching both of her sore holes as their girth's filled her completely.

Alex called out, "Fuck I am going to cum soon!"

Michael nodded as he zoomed the camera in, Alex withdrawing his cock as he moved out from under Mik with Luke still on top as he pressed his body weight against her, fucking her like an a****l on the couch before raising himself up to watch his own cock slide in and out of her, her juices dribbling down his thigh as he felt his balls tighten.

Luke took Mik by the hips as he flipped her around like a doll, arranging her body to be on her hands and knees as he took her from behind, using his fingers to fuck her gaping ass as she moaned, unable to act as Alex watched on. Luke felt himself ready to cum soon too as he withdrew, pulling Mik to the floor as she sprawled out, Alex grabbing her by the shoulder to put her on her knees as Luke said,

"Taste your ass bitch."

Luke fitted his thick, heavy cock into her mouth as Alex moved in and tried to fit his cock in her mouth also, stretching her lips as she muffled, saliva escaping her mouth as it dripped over her, with pre cum across her chin and cheeks as Alex cried out,

"I'm going to cum!"

Alex and Luke withdrew as Alex arched his back and jerked off furiously, streaming his hot, thick semen across Mik's face and mouth as it dribbled onto her breasts before Luke followed closely, raming his cock down her throat as she gagged - Luke squirting hard down her throat as she gagged, cum and saliva spluttering out of her mouth as Luke emptied his balls inside of her. Both men stepped back to admire the mess they had made of her as Michael zoomed in on her cum stained face,

"Mmmm yum"

Mik murmered something again before both men got dressed again and left. Michael flicked off the camera as he too prepared to leave her there, going to the bar to throw a towel at her. As all the men left, there was an eerie silence in the room, and hours passed.

Mik eventually recuperated herself as she looked around her surroundings, feeling she had just been a lustful dream she had always fantasized about, then she noticed she was naked and covered in bodily fluid - ****d. She found the experience strange in that she wasn't upset or angry, however she felt that it was an experience that unlocked a dirtier side to her. She wondered where Michael had gone to as she wiped herself with the towel and got dressed, going down to a net cafe under the apartment as she searched for 'Michael Bayer' on the web.

No results showed.
... Continue»
Posted by aussieguy00000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1528  |  
77%
  |  5

After School Special { part 2}

Lynn had so been impressed with younger b*****r Billy's cunnilingus skills that she wanted to do show her affection for him with a special treat.They're parents were going to the mountains for the weekend on a ski trip so she decided to invite her friend Anne over to partake of a threesome.It was the Friday morning that they're parents flight to Aspen would depart.Lynn had just finished breakfast and stopped by Billy's bedroom noticing he was in the middle of getting dressed for school,can I come in and talk to you Billy?,sure come in s*s.You know little b*****r I was really impressed with the way you made my pussy feel the other day,as she kissed him and reached down to cup his balls in her hand.If you don't have any plans after school today,my friend Anne wants to come over and meet you,she likes younger guys and is open to exploring all the fun things in life.She winked at Billy as she sashayed out of the bedroom.Billy was excited at the prospect of sharing the weekend in the company of his beautiful s****r and one of her close friends,he hurriedly finished dressing and ate his breakfast before heading out to catch the bus.Billy went through the day at school,his cock throbbing in expectation of what he knew promised to be one of the most memorable experiences in his young life.He had a secret crush on Anne too,she was a statuesque red head having small breasts with perky nipples that seemed always to be hardened when she wore her shirts that never had a bra underneath.Anne was not as beautiful as Lynne but she had a charming gregarious personality that begged attention.As the final bell at the end of Billy's algebra class rang he boarded the bus in anticipation of the shared weekend fuck fest.When he walked through the door he didn't hear the stereo playing as was the customary routine when he arrived,it was quiet in the house and he wondered why Lynn would not be there as she had promised earlier in the day,he put his back pack on the floor and walked up the stairs to his bedroom,as he approached he noticed his bedroom door which he had left closed was now open,he called out is anyone there? We're in here Billy!As he entered he could not believe the what he was seeing,right there on his bed Lynn and Anne were both naked and kissing each other in a fervent frenzy of lustful abandon,We've been been waiting on you Billy,come in and join us!Billy took his jeans and t-shirt off as the girls knelt in front of him and took turns sucking on his cock as it grew thicker and harder by the second.You know s*s that really turned me on seeing you and Anne making out like that!I want to see Anne lick your pussy,she had kissed a girl before but never performed cunnilingus,but things were flowing nicely and the heat of the moment filled her with warm tingling sensations that left her pussy wet and her perky nipples even more so.Lynn raised her ass up off Billy's bed and Anne moved in close spreading each of Lynn's smooth rounded ass cheeks with her soft hands as her nose neared Lynn's pretty smooth shaved cunt she became extremely aroused at the sweet musky scent of the pussy fumes that were saturating the whole room in with their primal lust!Billy watched as Anne lovingly licked away at his s****r's smooth freshly shaven puss.Anne was kneeling also in the doggie position and to the end of Billy's bed,he grabbed the foot stool in the corner setting it to the rear of the bed directly behind Anne's luscious creamy ass,he moved in closer,feeling Anne's full orange-red bush tickle his cock he grabbed at each of Anne's ample,soft ass cheeks squeezing tightly at the flesh in his hands he plunged his stiff rod in feeling the wet warmth that enveloped his cock like a hand in a tight fitting leather glove, OOohh Billy Anne cooed that feels sooooo good,while Lynn was delighting in the attention her best friend was bestowing upon her bald cunt!Ahhh Anne your tight little cunt feels so good as he continued his deep thrusting,I can't hold out any longer I'm cuummming as he leaned forward resting his chest in the arch of Anne's back and spilling his hot seed into the deepest reaches of her twat!... Continue»
Posted by goo4u 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2065  |  
79%
  |  3

Memorable Sex With Rosy And Sheetal

I am going to describe one of my best experiences involving two girls in a 3-some. For a preamble, first as the incident narrated in the story was to my encounter with Rosy, my Chat friend. I remember, it was a Friday at about 8.30 in the night, when my telephone rang. Before I could say “Hello”, I heard a female voice saying: “Hello, is this Mr. Pankaj?”

I have heard this voice before. Still I could not recognize the person.

I answered: “Yeah, may I know who is speaking please?”

I heard a giggle. “Pankaj, did you forget me so soon? Oh, these men are like that. Very selfish. They tend to dump and forget everything about a girl as soon they fucked her, don’t they? Pankaj, I am Rosy. Do you remember me now?”

Oh,Rosy, I am very sorry I could not recognize your voice”, I said apologetically. “It is so kind of you to have remembered me and called. Tell me, how are you? We talked for a few minutes including a mention about our exciting night together in my place a month ago having a series of lovemaking. All along, I was wondering if she made a casual call to exchange compliments or for a specific purpose.

As if she could read my mind, she came straight to the purpose with a query:

“Pankaj, how about a repeat of our last experience”? She giggled and added: “The only difference is my best friend My Elder s****r would like to join in the game this time”.

I could not believe what she had said. Out of the sudden surprise and excitement I looked as if I swallowed a bee. I was jumpy with my words: “Rosy, will you please repeat what you told just now?”

She clarified: “Listen Pankaj, I had told everything about our night together to my closest and intimate s****r. She is of 2 year elder then me, naughty but very intelligent. You know, it was difficult to remain clam and expressionless against her probing questions as she could read too much from my face. And I crumbled. We had a secret talk about it. She agreed with me you were a thorough gentleman”.

She paused to take her breath and continued: “She had said she was happy I enjoyed the night with you. But, in fact, she was feeling envious with me. Oh, let me tell you, she is equally hot and horny, if not a little more than me. So, she made this proposition that we should together have a wonderful night with you, of course, at your place in utmost secrecy. She called it a 3-some”.

After a pause again, she went on: “Her name is Sheetal. She wanted me to talk to you and know if you like her idea. If okay, you need to come to my home gate on Saturday night at 9.30 and pick up us. We would come back the next morning. What do you say, Pankaj? Honestly, I still could not believe what she had said. I even doubted if I heard her rightly or not. Though I had heard about 3-some, but I had never experienced it before.

My goodness! Enjoying two willing sexy girls at the same time, what a pleasure it would be’, I surmised.

Pankaj, are you there?” she enquired anxiously.

‘Yeah”, I said, a little thrilled.

“Then, what is your opinion?” she asked.

Rosy, I am really happy and excited. It is fine with me. Rather, it is my utmost pleasure too. I shall make necessary arrangements and shall meet you two on Saturday at 9.30 PM. And, thank you very much for your kind proposal and also for the trust and faith in me. And, please covey my thanks to your friend Sheetal for her wonderful idea” I said. She thanked me too. We talked for a few minutes more and hung up.

She had said they would take their dinner from Home and wait near a landmark she told. On Saturday night, I took a cab and reached the rendezvous spot exactly at 9.30. They too reached in time. During the journey back to my house, we did not talk much. I became aware her friend Sheetal shot occasional probing glances at my face. We reached my house, went inside, bolted the door and I ushered them straight to my bedroom.

Sitting on the bed, we talked for some time. It was at this time I really observed Sheetal. She was of same height and build of Rosy and the description matched exactly what Rosy told me about Sheetal. Both of them wore salwar-kameez. I could not get a look at her boobs as she had covered her bosom with a duppatta. Surprisingly, it was Sheetal who cut the ice and took the initiating steps to our play.

So, I put off the light and switched on my dim blue bedroom bulb. To avoid any shy or shame, as suggested by Sheetal, we removed our clothes one by one and step-by-step by each person. Lastly we three stood fully nude. While the girls stared at my non-erect cock, I eyed their boobs and pussy. As I had already seen Rosy in nude, my attention was on Sheetal’s body. Her boobs were firm, erect and almost of same size of Rosy’s boobs.

The girls had removed their pubic hairs. It surprised me Rosy did not flinch when my probing gaze concentrated on her boobs and pussy. ‘She must be a clever girl’ I thought. Rosy requested me: “Pankaj, Sheetal wants the whole play should be dominated and piloted by us. You are simply to obey us. Do you mind it? I nearly had a pleasant jolt hearing this. I said smilingly: “No problem at all, my pleasure”.

Sheetal sat at the middle of the bed while Rosy and I sat at her either side. Turning to her front, both of us took each boob of Sheetal and began to suck it. The scene looked as if two kittens were sucking the nipples of their mother cat. Sheetal watched our sucking contentiously releasing incessant erotic moans. Later, while still sucking her boob, I inserted my middle finger into your pulsating pussy and began to finger-fuck her.

This made Sheetal moan wildly. She caught hold of my hot erect cock and started to masturbate it. After five minutes Rosy and I exchanged Sheetal’s boobs for our sucking. Rosy left a lot of her saliva on Sheetal’s boob which I licked and swallowed. After ten minutes, it was Rosy’s turn. She sat at the middle and Sheetal and I began to suck her boobs at the same time while I finger-fucked Rosy.

Later, as asked by Sheetal, I laid on the bed on my back. Sheetal bent over my body with her 34C size boobs hanging. She requested me to suck and squeeze her boobs. I was wondering why she wanted this repeat act as we had just sucked her boobs. I caught of her boobs and caressed them first. Then I massaged the nipples and aureoles. Later, I squeezed the boobs vigorously for some time.

Next, I took one of her boobs into my mouth and began to suck it. I caught hold of her other hanging boob and began to squeeze it. She began to moan again. For a minute I had forgotten about Rosy. It was only when I felt somebody caught hold of my cock and balls and began to play with them I knew it was Rosy. She licked it from bottom to top. Then drawing the foreskin back, she took my cock’s head inside her mouth and began to suck it hard.

Ohhhh, I moaned. Sheetal insisted me to continue sucking and squeezing her boobs more hard. And I did so. I was experiencing and enjoying this 3-some for the first time in my life. While Rosy continued to suck my cock with more f***e I felt lifted from the floor and flying in the sky. After some time, Sheetal changed her other boob for my sucking. In another 5 minutes, I exploded and shot my hot lava into Rosy’s mouth.

I became aware she swallowed it without wasting a drop. It was wonderful; my cock remained in full erect position even after ejaculation. Rosy excitedly told Sheetal that she got my cock-milk. Like a greedy, hungry tigress, Sheetal got her boob released from my mouth, shoved Rosy away and took my cock into her own mouth and began to suck it madly. Rosy changed position, bent over my body and thrust her boob into my mouth. Now our sucking continued. After another few minutes, I climaxed for the second time discharging my lava to Sheetal’s mouth. She too gulped it greedily.

After a minute, I became aware my cock began to shrink a little though Sheetal continued to suck it. I told Sheetal to stop as it required a little time for me to erect again.

So, the girls proposed something. I stood up and Sheetal lay on her back now. She spread her legs and thighs and asked me to suck her pussy.

I seated between her legs and began to suck her pussy. Rosy brought her pelvic over Sheetal’s face and pressed her pussy into Sheetal’s mouth. So, I was sucking the pussy of Sheetal, while Sheetal sucked the pussy of Rosy. Rosy adjusted her position a little so that I could squeeze her boob with one hand while I sucked Sheetal’s pussy. It was a fantastic experience as both girls moaned continuously while I made no sound while sucking Sheetal’s pussy.

In about 4 minute’s time, Sheetal climaxed and sprayed her colorless juice into my mouth. I gulped it down my throat. Her juice was tasteless but I felt a little urine smell. She asked me to continue sucking till Rosy climaxed. In another three minutes, Rosy too exploded secreting juices into Sheetal’s mouth. Sheetal swallowed it too.

We released our bodies from the entangled position. As asked by Rosy, I lay on my back. Both the girls went to my cock and began to lick with their tongues at the same time. They vied with each other to get a better part of my cock to lick. Then they began to play and squeeze with my balls. At times, it pained me a little, but I did not complain. In 2-3 minutes, my cock erected. Sheetal suggested we should start the fucking session now.

Though Rosy wanted to get fucked first, but Sheetal pleaded with her to give her the chance first. At this time I asked them if I should use a condom as I had kept a pack in stock. Both the girls smiled and appreciated me for being very considerate and thoughtful. Sheetal said: “No Pankaj, we don’t want you to use a condom. We want to feel the real pleasure of the touch of you inside us, skin to skin.

We would like our tunnels to be filled with your milk, As I frowned to tell something, she stopped me and continued: “I know what are you are going to say. Don’t worry. Both of us are expecting our monthly menstruation soon. So, it is a safe period for both of us. In fact, we contacted you opting for this particular day considering all these, Woohhh, I admired and gave full marks to the girls for their careful planning.

Though unmarried, yet they indeed have good knowledge in the matter of sex. To me, it was as if the gold has fragrance as I could very well climax inside their pussies. Sheetal lie on her back and spread her legs and thighs. I placed myself between her legs and touched her hole with the head of my cock. I was struggling to insert my erect cock as Sheetal’s hole was small and very tight. Rosy came to my help and she separated and stretched Sheetal’s pussy lips.

I tried again but it seemed she was feeling a lot of pain. While Rosy kept Sheetal’s pussy-lips separated, I inserted my middle finger into her. Even I felt pleasure sending my finger deep into her tunnel. Once inside, I rotated my finger to stretch her pussy muscles to make room. I applied my own saliva on the surface of my cock. Then I slowly inserted my cock inside Sheetal inch-by-inch while Rosy helped me.

Half of my cock length went inside but refused to make further progress. Rosy laughingly advised me to make a huge thrust. As I did so, Sheetal cried in pain but the heavy push accomplished full penetration. Soon, Rosy went near the face of Sheetal and offered her pussy to her. As I began to make thrusts into Sheetal’s pussy, I found Sheetal inserting her middle finger into Rosy’s pussy and finger-fucking her.

All of us were getting pleasures and enjoying the fucking. Though Sheetal’s tunnel was already tight, on my asking, she further contracted her vaginal muscles tightly gripping my cock inside. It would have been a wonderful experience for anyone to hear the mixed erotic moans made by all of us at the same time remained filled in the room.

After 5 minutes of my fucking, Sheetal climaxed with a thunderous moan which reverberated in the atmosphere. In another two minutes, I too attained orgasm. I kept my cock up to its hilt thrust deep inside her pussy and sprayed my cock-milk into her tunnel. Sheetal asked me not to withdraw my cock and keep it inside her pussy till Rosy climaxed. It took another three minutes or so for Rosy to climax.

Sheetal’s finger and palm became fully drenched with the juice of Rosy. Interestingly I found Sheetal licking and swallowing Rosy’s juices. We eased ourselves and relaxed lying on the bed with the girls on my either sides. Though Sheetal’s face reflected fullest satisfaction, I found it a little less on Rosy’s face as she could not enjoy fucking. I hugged Rosy and promised to give her the pleasures soon by fucking her within few minutes.

She became happy and smiled. We rested for nearly twenty minutes. Then I asked the girls to suck my cock a little. As they did so, within a few minutes it became erected. It was at this time, it occurred to me that Rosy took more time to climax while Sheetal finger-fucked her. That means, I need to fuck her for longer time. But I was not sure of my sustainability and erection power of my cock.

I asked: “Well girls, have you ever had lovemaking in doggy style”?

It was Sheetal who replied: “No. You had not made love to Rosy also in this position. But, yes, between the two of us, we had practiced this by rubbing the pussy at each other’s back”.

I asked them to do the way I suggested and they agreed. I made Rosy to bend on floor in inverted U-shape with her hands and toes touching the floor.

I separated her legs and thighs. I kept her buttocks elevated at an angle so that her pussy became visible. Standing on knees behind her buttocks, I began to lick and suck her pussy. Then I raised my hand and slowly inserted my middle finger into her anus.

Rosy began to moan out of the pleasures she derived out of my sucking her pussy as well as finger-fucking her anus. Sheetal came in between us and unable to get a comfortable position, she began to masturbate massaging my cock. All this time, I was observing Rosy’s reactions. While my sucking and finger-fucking continued for over five minutes, I felt a little spasm around her buttocks. So, I stopped my actions.

I took her to a closed window and asked her to bend forward resting her head on the window plain. I separated her legs and thighs. Standing behind her, I tried to insert my cock into her pussy. Sheetal joined and helped my cock to go inside Rosy. Once full penetration was completed, I circled my hands around her body and cupped her boobs.

Then I began to make thrusts into her pussy while I squeezed her boobs. Rosy began to moan fiercely out of extreme pleasure and ecstasy. She said it was a wonderful position taking her to Heavens. Suddenly, Sheetal became jealous. Unable to think what to do, she came behind me and hugged my body. She began to make forward thrusts as if she was fucking my anus with her pussy.

Actually, she was rubbing her pussy on my buttocks. It was really an interesting scene – that is, Rosy bending forward, I fucking Rosy while Sheetal rubbed her pussy on my buttocks. Sweats buds dripped from our bodies. Then I really accelerated and used all my f***e to plough Rosy’s pussy.

After one minute, Rosy released a thunderous yell out of reaching climax. I continued to fuck her till I reached orgasm a minute later. Immediately Sheetal came to the front, shoved Rosy off and wanted me to fuck her in doggy style soon.

It was difficult as my cock began to shrink. Besides it pained too. I asked her to give me sometime. Sheetal began to suck my cock fully drenched in the mixture of my cock-milk and Rosy’s pussy juice. Yet, it did not erect. I found Rosy leaning on the wall and then sprawling to the floor in utmost satisfaction.

Now, I needed to get back my erection. At this moment it came into my mind that all these times, we had never engaged in kissing. So Rosy made a suggestion. I and Sheetal stood on floor face to face and Rosy sat on her knees in between us but facing my cock. I hugged Sheetal tightly and we two engaged in French-kissing.

At this time, Rosy took my cock into her mouth and began to suck it. After 2-3 minutes, Rosy told my cock erected fully. We stopped immediately and made Sheetal to take the same doggy style which Rosy did earlier. Then I fucked Sheetal with brutal f***e. At this time, Rosy came behind me and caught hold of my balls. While I fucked Sheetal, Rosy squeezed my balls. Both Sheetal and I were getting extreme pleasures. When 3-4 minutes passed, suddenly something occurred in my mind.

I asked Rosy to continue to squeeze my balls while I fucked Sheetal. I felt I could retain my erection without ejaculating while my balls were being squeezed. I continued to ram Sheetal’s pussy with heavy punches with my cock. Though Sheetal did not cum, yet I felt my cock was covered with some thick liquid inside Sheetal’s pussy. Taking my cock a little outside her pussy, I observed it and found my cock smeared with bl**d.

When I told Sheetal so, she said she must have menstruated and her period started. But she pleaded me to continue fucking for a little time longer to help her climax. So, I obeyed her. Now, Rosy seated in between us in an uncomfortable position and began to lick my balls. Luckily for me, Sheetal climaxed soon and I too offloaded my milk deep into her a little later. I withdraw my cock quickly and found it fully covered with Sheetal’s menstrual bl**d.

Rosy accompanied me to the bathroom. She cleaned my cock. Later, the girls also washed their pussies. We came back to the room. As was my usual practice after lovemaking, I asked the girls to make coffee. After that, we lay on bed with the girls on either side of my body. Actually, we were dead tired and exhausted. Kissing on my left cheek, Sheetal said: “Pankaj, after having had this experience, I can vouch for what Rosy had said about you, that is, you are a wonderful love-maker”.

I smiled and said: “Thanks, dear, We knew further lovemaking sessions were difficult due to Sheetal’s menstruation. It was a strange coincidence that last time Rosy had the same thing. Sheetal said: “Pankaj, you call me selfish, I won’t mind. But I won’t allow you to fuck Rosy again now as I could not have the same thing with you”.

Both Rosy and I did not say anything but smiled. Sheetal, however, made a suggestion: “But there is no harm in continuing with our foreplays only, is there?” Looking at Rosy and I, she continued: “Pankaj can suck Rosy and both Rosy and I can suck you” We agreed. So, I lay on my back. Rosy brought her pussy to my face, keeping her upper torso bent facing my body. I mouthed her pussy and at the same time squeezed her hanging boobs.

Sheetal sat near my buttocks, held my cock with one of her hands and thrust it into her mouth. This way, our sucking continued till I climaxed into Sheetal’s mouth and Rosy into my mouth. Soon, my cock shrunk. Later, Sheetal lay on her back. Rosy pressed her pussy on her face and Sheetal began to suck it. I also sat beside Sheetal’s body and sucked her boobs. Our sucking continued till Rosy cummed once again.

At the end of our plays, all of us became very tired. We lay again with the girls at the either side of my body and hugging me tightly with their hands. None of us knew when we slipped into sl**p. I woke up at 5.10 in the morning and asked the girls to have their bath. They had a quick bath and we enjoyed steaming coffee prepared by me.

Later, I took a cab and dropped them at a little distance away from ther Home. We profusely thanked each other for the wonderful night of ecstatic pleasures.... Continue»
Posted by coolguy2020 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 282  |  
90%
  |  1

Amsterdam Stripper

Anyone that has visited Amsterdam knows the Red Light District..

I visited there with my girlfriend and we were up for a weekend of experimentation and exploration of the sexual offerings in Holland.

During the evening we would walk through the neon-lit district, and all of the alleyways and watch the horny men of all ages engage in negotiations with the window hookers, oblivious to the watching public or passing folk. I suppose when a guy's desire for hot pussy is so strong all else is forgotten. And judging by what we saw, who could blame them...there were some really sexy girls scantily-clad and touting for business, gyrating, legs open and rubbing, licking their lips suggestively, trying to secure their next payment-fuck.

Personally, i've never done that sort of thing (paid for full sex) but surprisingly my girlfriend had asked me if i wanted to fuck a prostitute whilst we were there. I think we were both 'high' at the time, although my commonsense had not completely deserted me. Now this is a tricky one, but i declined, even though she wanted to watch whilst i fucked some hot girl's pussy. Funny but we also saw some other couples negotiating with window girls so i guess that sort of thing does go on out there.

In the end we settled for visiting a peep show instead. It was a seedy and tacky venue, and there were a number of small lockable cubicles where you needed to pay inside to watch.

This particular venue had five or six performers who would rotate on a circular stage and strip fully nude, finger themselves etc before the next one came one. Each show lasted about fifteen minutes. And euros in the slot machine would pay for the right to watch through a window onto the rotating stage, and when time was up, the window shutter would close.

We must have spent about twenty euros watching in one booth together (it gets a little addictive), and a few hot performers had come and gone, before we'd had our fix and left the cubicle.

There was an adjoining room which led onto more booths, these ones were for watching dirty XXX movies, again slot machine, seat - much like a passport picture booth, only a little more comfortable, and with a toilet roll attached the the wall, and a bin in the corner. A ready made wanking booth i thought to myself. With the internet booming porn nowadays i was surprised to see this offering, but i guess when the moment gets you, it gets you.

Anyway, the missus was pretty stoned by now and as were were only staying around the corner, she said she was going back to the hotel, but that i should stay out and enjoy myself. We had a strong relationship and she was pretty liberal when it came to sex so i decided to stay, and she was perfectly fine with this. we kissed and I said i'd see her in an hour or so.

In the far corner i noticed another booth, so i wandered over to investigate further...

A sign read, "pick your performer" and they were the same one from earlier.

I had particularly liked watching a hot Polish blonde named Ola, and we'd caught each other's eye whilst she had performed earlier on the cirular stage,although the glances were brief as i'd had the missus with me at the time.

I entered the booth and closed the door before selecting Ola, inserting my payment and pressing a buzzer.

The room was divided by a clear perspex screen and seating opposite and with two further doors, from both my side and the performer's, to out the back somewhere.

I had paid Ola 10 Euros for a sexy striptease performance, and all the time she was looking seductively into my eyes. Long blonde wavy hair, about 5ft 3", and wearing a lace white bra and matching panty thong.

I resisted reaching for the toliet roll and indeed my cock, that was twitching with every bend and move made by Ola as i sat, transfixed. A sounding buzzer went as my 10 minutes were up, and as Ola gathered and dressed in front of me she said "do you want to come to the private area behind baby?", whilst peircing me with her green eyes, and pouting mouth. "we can be far more intimate if you want to baby, only 30 Euros..." I nodded and as she left the booth I soon heard a click as the door clicked releasing me from my pervy window box and out the back to where Ola was standing.

She led me to a private room which had a sofa area just for the two of us. I paid and she began to grind her hips in front of me before bending down and lowering herself in between my groin and facing me on all fours.

Ola parted my legs further and began rubbing my hard erection which was bulging through my jeans as she lent forward. She looked into my eyes and reached up to my waist, unbuttoning my jeans, and lowering my zip, before fully removing my jeans and boxers in one clean jerking movement.

I was now sat on the sofa with nothing on my lower half, and she had grasped my throbbing cock and was wanking me slowly. "you like baby" she said in her seductive polish accent, her wanking motion slow but firm.

"that feels so fucking nice" i said, before continuing "i love your body Ola, you turn me on so much". She smiled, and then moved up towards my groin. To my complete surprise, she licked my cock, along the shaft and then all over the tip. Her warm mouth was sensual and her tongue was experienced, wrapping around my penis.

She gobbled at me for a few moments and took my entire shaft down, as she bobbed her head. I held onto the side of her head with my hands as she moved, and fell backward against the sofa, my head rolling backward at the ecstasy i was experiencing.

And then she stopped, raising herself to her feet, and turning around to show me her body from behind still wearing her bra and panties. She grinded to the soft music, letting me feast on her body head-to-toe, although my eyes were trasfixed on her per arse cheeks, with a white thong cutting up into her tight crack. Her skin tone was slightly tanned and the dim lights created such a wonderful atmosphere in the room.

At first she unclipped her bra, revealing her pert breasts, C cup at a guess, and she continued to massage them until her golden brown nipples became erect, where Ola then twiddled them between both of her fingers.

She lent forward between my legs and dangled her long hair in front of her face (and mine), her perfume wafting across my nose, and her titties within licking distance, whilst i continued to wank my shaft - i could feel the moist sticky body fluids running down it as my hand continued to run over my cock, pre-cum i knew.

I lent my head forward and nibbled at each breast, releasing the grip on my cock, and replacing it by cupping her breasts with each hand. Ola continued to grind between my legs and smiled, her warm breath falling on me as she whispered "you like my body baby dont you...that's right suck my titties".

I reached down and pulled her body forward, reaching behind her in the process. My hands gripped her ass cheeks, still in her white panty thong, and i massaged and squeezed each cheeks whilst my tongue licked and nibbled at Ola's breasts.

As my hands squeezed her cheeks i moved them closer together until they met in the middle where i then explored her crack by running my two fore-fingers along her rubbing them against her intimate skin. I could feel warmth and moisture and as i did, and i moved them up and down the length of her crack.

Ola steadied herself upright before suggestively peeling her panty thong down infront of me. Whilst she did this i held my two exploratory fingers up to my nose. At first i could detect a distinct ass smell and then a pussy smell that had somehow mingled. As she peeled her panty thong down she released each leg to free them before holding them infront of me, swinging them suggestively - before i snatched them from her, which made her giggle. I inspected them as she grinded in front of me naked, touching herself in the process.

As I turned the panty gusset inside out, it was warm and sticky and Ola looked on eagerly as I licked at her gusset and sniffed at it with real excitement. Her pussy stench was good, flavoursome and powerful. I inhaled deeply on her moist gusset, and she said "you're really enjoying them baby hehe", and i watched as she then turned around to show ne her delicious arse, when she backed a little more in between my legs before letting me feast my eyes on her up close.

At the same time i found the panty material that had pressed against her asshole and i sniffed on this part - hard ,and in front of me she was reaching backward and grasping at each cheek, allowing me an internal view straight to her stinkhole. She then did this reach back, hold and release thing which allowed her butt cheeks to rise and fall, with a slight wobble - which was hugely satisfying to watch.

I reached forward, and im not sure Ola saw this coming, but I cupped each cheek and pulled them apart, before extending the warm length of my tongue over her discoulored bunghole.

Olsa arched her back further and groaned..."oh baby, that feels so nice when you lick my asshole". Tasting her arse was an experience, and whilst it was not unpleasant im not sure if i would do i again, as it left a tangy aftertaste in my mouth, but the sheer thought of tonguing a girl in her arse was enough to turn me on.

As you would imagine, Ola the performer had a completely smooth crack, and my tongue was grateful of the smooth ride as i travelled back and forth.

I then pulled away briefly before spreading her arse once more and sticking my long index finger inside her wet snatch. I scooped at her fanny entrance with my finger, and her sloppy juices confirmed that she was also turned on by the moment, performer or otherwise i thought to myself. Scooping at her fanny i pulled her juices to my mouth, tasting her sweetness that was really delicious.

I took her panties that were by my side and rubbing them along her pussy and anal entrance, as they mopped up her secretions.

"can i fuck you Ola?" I asked, as i could not wait any longer. "No baby, I dont do this here, that's not the deal" she replied. "but you can masturbate yourself onto me if you want to" she confirmed.

And with that she turned herself around and instructed me to wank my cock at her. I stood up, legs bending a little, and had my cock at full length and girth, wanking it furiously at her as she knelt before me.

As i wanked my shaft i held her moist scented panty thong up to my nose, a mingled scent of her arse juice offset by her sweet fanny smells. The combination was making me heady and my imagination of fucking Ola up her tight dirty arsehole would just have to do mmmmmmmmmmmmmm i visualised on....

I arched my back and let out an "aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrgh" as my hand released an enormous amount of white milky mating cream, which splurted out across Ola's chest and with a small amount splashing her chin at the same time. "oh, baby that was so much cum" she confirmed, as she watched it fire from my manhood in such quantity, recharging briefly before the next wave fired at her, and again, and again, until i was empty with only a dribble hanging down from my pulsating manhood.

"ah, fucking hell, that was amazing" i sighed, as my spent body had released my sexual needs and satisfied my filthy mind.

I can honestly say that this is one of my most memorable experiences abroad and i cant wait to go back to Amsterdam again soon!



... Continue»
Posted by mercedes7 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 1117  |  
100%
  |  4

First bi experiences - Part 3

I started visiting Mick pretty regularly after that first time I went 'all the way' with him.
I discovered that the sensation of being fucked was something I enjoyed very much. I bought myself a bigger dildo than the small plug my girlfriend had used on me and when I was home alone I used it regularly.
But what I really liked was having another person there when my ass was being penetrated. The dildo wasn't enough, I wanted the sensation but not from my own hands.
Sitting on the dildo worked OK, so that I could lift myself up and down on it. It was close, but still not the same. But one effect of my solo efforts was that, when I was with Mick, there was never any discomfort. When his cock entered me I relaxed and enjoyed every moment of him fucking me.
We met at least once a week and tried every position possible. Taking his cock while I was lying face down was fun. I took delight in wiggling my ass for him, teasing and enticing him. On all fours allowed me to push back. He would get behind me and, as his cock went into my ass, I would grind my bottom against him and do the work while he stood still. The first time we did it that way was when he realized how much I liked taking cock in my ass.
I liked to straddle him as he sat in a chair, as well. This was like using my dildo at home, but I liked his cock better and the warmth of his bare skin against mine. Sitting facing him with my arms around his shoulders and my eyes locked on his as his cock went in and out of my ass was so hot.
But the position I liked best was the one we had used first. Lying on my back with my legs apart as Mick lay between my legs and thrust his hard cock up me. I felt so much more that I was giving myself to him in that position. His lips on mine as he kissed me passionately and thrust his tongue into my mouth at the same tempo as his cock fucked my ass was so erotic that I usually came without touching myself, and when he reached between our bodies and took my cock in his hand while he fucked me I would shoot my cum almost immediately, every time.
One evening Mick asked me if I would like to try fucking him. It had never occurred to me. I had thought he was exclusively a 'top' and I was quite happy being his 'bottom'. I told him I would think about it. Mick was still the only man that I had looked at with sexual desire. I started to wonder what I liked about what we were doing. I knew already that I had discovered that I enjoyed being penetrated. What else?
After a couple of days, I decided that I actually liked Mick in the same way I liked my girlfriend. I wanted him, not just his cock. And so, as I thought more about it, I realized I wasn't necessarily a bottom and that I would like to fuck Mick. I already enjoyed his mouth on my cock as he sucked me off.
I called him. Told him that yes I would like to take his body the way he'd been taking mine, and we arranged to see each other the next evening.
By chance, I had a date with my girlfriend that night. She came over before I was out of the shower and let herself in. I don't know what prompted her to do so, but she was looking through my dresser while she waited and found the dildo I had bought. So when I came out of the shower she was standing holding it with a questioning look on her face.
"I never saw this before."
"Umm.. no. It's new."
"But not completely new. It's obviously been used a few times and cleaned."
"Well yes."
It didn't occur to me that she would think I had used it on another girl, but that was the conclusion she jumped to. She got furious and was about to dump me until I had to confess that I had bought it for me to use on myself.
She was intrigued. Expressed he surprise for a moment and then things dropped into place for her. Our sexual activity had not slowed down since I had started up with Mick but I had shown her how much I liked the ass-play we had experimented with months before.
Her butt-plug was a regular component of our fucking. And it occurred to her that I was much more relaxed as she inserted it into me these days. Her conclusion was that I liked it even more than I admitted and I was fucking myself in the ass with the dildo when we weren't together.
And then I thought I should tell her the whole truth.
She was almost right. I was fucking myself in the ass with the dildo when I was not with either her and my new friend Mick.
"Mick?"
"He's a guy I met"
"You've been seeing a guy?"
"Yes"
"And you have sex?"
"Yes"
"And you fuck each other?"
"Well, actually, he has been fucking me. And we suck each other's cocks"
"So you never fucked him?"
And I told her that, coincidentally, fucking Mick was the plan for tomorrow.
Her reaction to the news that I'd been having sex with another man was different to when she thought it was another woman.
She didn't see it as me being unfaithful. And, as she absorbed the news, I could see that it excited her.
"Well that explains a lot", she said.
"Now I know why you've been more and more into ass-play."
"And why that butt-plug slips so easily into your ass."
"And...... he's why you shaved off all your pubic hair, right?"
"Right"
She asked me more and more questions about the details, how we met, what we did. As I told her more about it she was fidgeting in her seat and then her hand drifted to her lap.
She told me to keep talking. She rubbed herself gently between her legs. Tell her as much as I could. Describe what it was like when a man's cock entered my ass. Her rubbing was becoming more intense. How much did I like sucking? Do I swallow. Do I like the taste of cum? Rubbing faster.
Each of my answers was making her more aroused.
Finally, she unzipped her skirt and stepped out of it.
Her tiny black panties glistened at the crotch where she was clearly very wet and she sat on the sofa across from me, spread her legs and slipped her hand down the front and blatantly began fingering herself.
"Keep talking", she told me, and I described in detail the feeling of taking a cock in my ass and mouth and having a man's lips on mine and his hand gripping my hard cock as he masturbated me.
Her fingers were clearly deep inside her cunt as I talked and she gasped as whe encouraged me with more and more questions.
In only a few minutes she came. I was still naked from the shower as I sttod there telling her about having sex with a man.
Watching her bring herself off while recounting my most memorable moments of being fucked by Mick had made me very hard.
She told me to get over to her and I went over and stood in front of her, between her spread legs.
She slipped her panties down and off then moved her legs wide apart again.
Her pussy lips were completely engorged. She picked up the dildo and shoved it into her cunt. All the way in in one go, she was so wet.
As she used the plastic cock on herself, she leaned forward and took my throbbing cock into her mouth. Her spare hand came up between my legs and started fondling the cheeks of my ass and then began to spread them apart.
She took the dildo out of her cunt. It was glistening with her juices.
With her other hand spreading my ass cheeks, She took the dildo and pressed it against my anus.
I relaxed my ass and bent my hips slightly so that she could push it into me more easily. Which she did. Hard. It opened me up and pushed my cock deeper into her mouth at the same time.
I stood there as she sucked me off and fucked my ass with the dildo. But only for less than a minute.
I warned her that I was about to cum and she pushed the dildo as hard as she could into my ass and at the same time sucked my cock even more urgently.
I came. My cum filled her mouth. A little dribbled out at the sides, but she kept her mouth fully on my cock until my orgasm ended.
She pulled back without speaking and my cock left her warm wet lips. She motioned for me to lie down on the couch, still keeping the dildo up my ass, and when I was in position she got over me, face to face.
Her mouth met mine and our lips parted. As they did so, the cum I had shot into her mouth dribbled out between her lips and down onto my tongue. My mouth was full of my cum.
She kissed me deeply, our lips locked together, and I had no choice but to swallow my own load.
It was so arousing, my cock sprang back to life. She felt it stirring between us and clambered up onto me and guided my cock into her slick wet pussy.
As she rode me she peppered me with more questions and with each answer her movements became more frenzied.
She came, and sent a gusher of girl cum down over my cock and balls.
I was close to cumming again myself, but she stopped and climbed off my aching cock.
My hand went to my cock so I could finish myself off, but she stopped me.
"Save it for tomorrow" she winked at me.
She reached down between my legs and pulled the dildo out of my ass. Then reached down again and I felt her fingers enter me. She was getting off on finger-fucking my ass, I could tell, and the look on her face indicated that we would be doing more and more extreme things in the future.
Not being allowed to stroke my aching cock as her fingers went in and out of my ass was torture, but I wanted to please her by obeying.

She took her fingers out of my ass and told me that it was OK what I'd been doing, but that she wanted to meet this Mick guy soon. I agreed and said that I would ask him the next time I saw him.
"Oh, you mean tomorrow night, when you will fuck a man in the ass for the first time?"
"Yep, I guess so"
"Well I'd kinda like to see that, so you better call him before hand"
I was excited by the proposal but worried that Mick might not agree. Still, my girlfriend had taken the news of my recent choices pretty damn well so maybe I was on a roll. I got up and went over to the phone. As I walked across the room, my throbbing, shaven, erect cock bounced up and down. ... Continue»
Posted by dlcalguy 11 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 1252  |  
100%
  |  4

Almost caught at work ,LOL.

Taking risks at work can be so much fun. One of my most memorable experiences was when I worked as a new home saleswoman for a property development company. Our sales office was in one of the model homes, and I mostly worked by myself. There were three other model homes to showcase to homebuyers. My job was to help them through the process of buying a new home. There were periods where traffic was real slow. But I did get frequent visits from a few of the construction guys, who built the houses just about a couple blocks away. They would pretend to have some chore as there reason for coming by, but I knew just wanted to flirt with me. It didn’t hurt that I dressed to tease, but within the bounds of professionalism. A pattern developed where I could expect one of the guys to come by at the start of the day, and the rest would follow in intervals. I got a kick out of it. Suddenly it stopped, and I found out that the foreman had gotten on their cases about being behind schedule, and that my office was out of bounds. My visitors lessened but some still came by to see me, especially Ernie, who I think had seniority.

One day, feeling more adventurous than usual I wore a short skirt suit, thigh-highs and matching heels. I rarely wear panties, and didn't even though the slit in the back of the skirt goes up pretty high, just an inch or two from showing my butt. I knew my stocking tops could be seen from behind as I walked, and when I sat down. I was feeling sexy, and horny to say the least.

I got to work earlier than usual, and wasn't expecting anyone as we weren't open yet, and was bent over the file cabinet pulling some files when I sensed or heard something. I turned, and there was the Ernie, his eyes bulging out and his mouth hanging open. I was startled , but recovered and said good morning with a smile like I usually do, and he croaked out something in response I couldn’t understand, and quickly left. The fact that he had seen my bare ass and the thought that he was now telling the others made got me hot, and I was tempted to take a quick break so that I could stroke myself and orgasm, but I had an appointment coming in, and decided it would have to wait.

My appointment went quickly, and since I expected it would be slow, I thought it the perfect time to indulge in something I've been tempted to do since I started working here. I went to the model home farthest away from my office, and up to the bedroom. I thought I'd just lay back in the bed, and play with my pussy until I came, but looking at myself in the mirrored closet sliding doors, and bending over as I had done earlier to see what he had seen. I got even hornier, and stripped-off everything except my heels. I really like looking at myself when I get like this, and I like how I look in nothing but heels. Then I laid myself down and soon got into my rhythm when I heard the front door open and voices downstairs, and the conversation continued as they made their way up the stairs. To say I was freaked-out would be a big understatement. For a split moment I was so terrified, that I couldn't think or move. Then I did the only thing I could think of doing. I grabbed my clothes and hid in the closet. I slowly slid to close it, but couldn't do it all the way because they walked into the room. There I was crouched down, in nothing buy my heels, with my pussy wet and drippy. I realized I was gripping my clothes tightly in a bundle, and was hardly breathing. I was just 2 inches away from sliding the closet door totally shut, and I could see part of the bed, and hear everything they said. It was the foremen, Ernie, and another one of the guys who frequently came to visit me. The foreman was telling the other two what maintenance needed to be done in the room and others. As he talked, I saw his hand smoothing out the bed spread, which I had messed-up. I just hoped his hand didn't run over the wet spot I'm sure was there. Oh, I was cursing myself for being so stupid, and was praying that I wouldn't be discovered. I was in sheer panic.

Then the foreman left, and then I heard Ernie and the other guy talking about me. Ernie told of seeing my ass and pussy that morning, which surprised me ....the part about seeing my pussy, that is. Then they started talking about how they wanted to fuck me, and all the other things they wanted to do to me. I imagine it was typical locker room talk, but I really liked hearing it. They sounded so wanting, and were really graphic and nasty . I found that I wasn't panicky anymore, and had been absent-mindedly stroking my pussy as I sat squatting in the closet. Then the foreman called-out, and they left the room. I could hear them downstairs, as I continued fingering my pussy. I came just as I heard the front doorn close, and allowed myself to let out a satisfying but muffled shriek of pleasure. I got dressed, but my clothes were all wrinkled, LOL. That day guys were constantly coming in to see me, and I loved it 
... Continue»
Posted by HulaGirl 10 months ago  |  Categories: Masturbation  |  Views: 1945  |  
100%
  |  7

My first experiences with men (part 2)

Not really sure where I am going to take this story next, there are plenty of options. Thanks to all those who left comments about the first chapter of my first experiences with men. I shall try and make this chapter a little longer for those who thought it finished too soon and were just getting excited when the story finished.

Now let me see we could go with experiences in a gay sauna, but I think I shall save that for a later date. Sorry I know I'm teasing a little but, building the anticipation of what comes next.

Anyway, I soon discovered the internet and the that you could have there. I began to have regular contact with a man who lived quite close to me. He seemed quite interesting and was very keen for me to come round one day.

One day came and so I went to see him. I must admit that I was very aroused by the prospect, the excitement in part being due to what he was going to do to me, but also the added dimension of sex with a total stranger.

When I arrived I knocked on the door and a man opened it. He greeted me cordially, he didn't look anything like the picture he sent me. But I was a little inexperienced and failed to understand that you could send any picture you look and pretend to be the person.

He was older and nowhere near as attractive as the picture he sent me. Anyway, he didn't give me time to ponder this but moved into my arms and attempted to kiss me. Surprised at the speed at which he came onto me I responded and kissed hesitantly at first, but then with more passion as my cock responded in my trouser and I could feel my erection developing. We kissed passionately for a while and part of my mind was interested at how it felt to kiss a man, having never really snogged one before. I could feel the stubble against my cheeks and realised what women had been going on about for centuries when they complain their men don't shave before they kiss them.

I digress again, my hands move down his chest and began to caress him through the material of his tracksuit trousers. More confident now and very much turned on I knelt and pulled down his trousers and boxers in one smooth action. His cock sprang out and eagerly I began to caress him and suck and lick at him. Marvelling at how smooth and clean shaved he was down here. Since my first experiences my technique had improved and there had been other opportunities to suck cock.

After a while he eased me to my feet and fumbled at my belt buckle. Swiftly I helped him out I was that excited. He pulled my trousers down and very gently began to stroke my cock. It was standing proud now. He seemed pleased and indicated we should go upstairs. I leapt at the opportunity.

Upstairs he led me, trousers still part way down my legs into his bedroom and said he had to use the bath room. I lay on his bed and while I waited removed all my clothes. On his return he seemed impressed with the sight of me lying there on my back cock still very very hard. He knelt and began to stroke me. It was lovely to feel his touch, he was very sensitive and didn't give it a good tug. But gently stroked me and then eased forward and took me in his mouth. To feel his mouth close around my cock was such a delicious feeling that I almost came there and then. Sensing that I was close he looked me in the eye and said I don't want you to come yet.

We then engage in an awful lot of four play. The positions we arranged ourselves in blurred in my mind. At one point he was lying on the bed legs wide open and I was kneeling on the floor. My head between his legs exploring using my tongue. Allowing my tongue to tease and lick his balls. Using my fingers to part his buttocks further so that I could use my tongue again to probe his arsehole.

Then I found myself in a sixty nine position, on top straddling his chest. His cock right in my face. So I wrapped my hands around it and licking and sucked his shaft. My cock was grinding into his chest, his hands were on my buttocks and I could feel his warm tongue, flicking at my arsehole. That feeling was amazing I think that was the first time a man had rimmed me and now words fail me as I attempt to describe the sensations that ran through my body. Furiously I ground my cock into his chest, but again he eased off as he sensed I was getting very close to the edge.

At this point or somewhere around this point he said you fancy doing some fucking and I didn't need a great deal of persuading at this point. I think I might have done anything so excited was I......

I think that is enough for one evening, I need to go and relieve myself a little. Hopefully it is long enough so that it satisfies the readers. I shall continue another night in my first experiences chapter 2 part b. This could be a long story.

Hope you can wait. Let me know what you think of the story so far... please... Continue»
Posted by tantricmassage 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 905  |  
98%
  |  3

Personal Experiences - 1

Sex I’ve Had

So far I’ve had slightly more than a dozen female lovers, who have provided me with great memories of varied sexual experiences. Physically these lovers ranged from a few that would have been at home on a centerfold of Playboy, to size 14, to BBW size 22. They represent my journey from a 17 year old sexual neophyte to an experienced middle aged man confident of my abilities to please women. I have decided to commit them to words in order to share them with others who might enjoy reading about them, as I do when I read of other’s experiences. In chronicling them I also hope to enjoy them once more as I remember those erotic moments that also seemed too few, but were so very important in enhancing my life, and brought me closer physically and emotionally to my lovers.

An overview of my experiences: I have gone down on all of my lovers, and had anal sex with just over half of them. I’ve had marathon sessions where we have sex 5, 6 or 7 times in one day. One lover and I invented the ‘Trifecta’, which occurs whenever, within one period of sex I cum into her mouth, ass and pussy. This move I have completed with two different women, and with one of them, twice in the same weekend!

I’ve had sex in various locations. At work, including one time when the boss walked in and caught me sitting in his chair while I was going down on a waitress who was sitting on the manger’s desk! In public restrooms, in public parks, and one time in a mountain meadow where we were able to lay naked on blankets, and make love for several hours without being disturbed.

In cars, I’ve jacked off alone (while driving down the highway), been jacked off, fucked many of the women, and received blowjobs – even while I was the one driving. I’ve masturbated several women to orgasm while I was driving, and a couple of times while they were the driver!

One time a girl was giving me a blowjob in my car, at night, outside a museum. Just as we finished and started pulling away a policeman pulled us over as they had a report of suspicious activity and thought we were going to burglarize the place; good thing she was a cum junkie who loved to swallow, or it could have been messy when I got out of the car.

Another time, two of my friends were driving and sitting in the front seat, while the same girl and I were in the backseat. We were driving a long distance at night and her and I started getting frisky. During the course of the drive, she went down on me and sucked me to completion. Somehow the orgasms seem stronger when you can’t give any indication verbally that you are having one. Neither of my friends knew was happening, they thought we were just making out. That’s the beauty of the big old American cars.

One time the situation was reversed when I was the driver and the same girl was my passenger when we picked up a friend of hers at the airport late at night and that was 2 hours from our home. We had brought along her boyfriend who hadn’t seen her in several months and who was really hot and horny for her. About an hour into the drive the pleasantries of conversation had faded away and they were now reacquainted enough to start making out. She called for a piss-break, as we had all been drinking beer since we picked her up, so I pulled off the road. I watched in my rearview mirror as the girl went around behind the car, gathered her dress up and squatted. When she stood up I noticed she had her panties in her hand, and she folded them up into a ball in one hand apparently hoping we wouldn’t notice when she got back in my little Honda. After awhile, they asked for the music to be turned up and I obliged. The music may have covered up their moaning, but nothing could hide the beautiful fragrance coming from her aroused pussy as he masturbated her to one orgasm after another.

More to come later.
... Continue»
Posted by boisealt 2 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 189  |  
100%
  |  1

Two Experiences with My Mom's Stinky Feet

By the time I was 11, I had been playing with feet for quite a while, many times with my mother’s and eldest s****r. Not that I was sexually attracted to them, but they had very sexy pairs of feet that were easily accessible. All the other times it was with a friend of my mother’s. I remember my mother would come home and tell all about her day to my dad. She would always kick her beige pumps off at the door. We had this shoe rack, but she was always too tired, she said, to put them up. On one particular day, she kicked them off and went upstairs as always. This was June so it was starting to get warm, and my oldest s****r (whose feet I absolutely adored) was complaining about her new Keds starting to get smelly. At the time, the girls didn’t often wear socks with those shoes. My mother said some comment about putting her shoes by the door if they get as bad as her heels. She never wore nylons and was on her feet all day because she was a real estate agent showing houses. I had smelled her shoes before and gotten aroused, but on this day I felt got an incredible hard on hearing her and my oldest s****r talking about their feet. So when my older s****rs went out with their friends and my mother and father were upstairs, I grabbed her shoes and began to smell them. I don't know how to describe them. The aroma was very strong and sharp, and heavy with the smell of worn leather, too. I ran to my room with them. When I got there, I took my pants off and lay on my bed. I lay on my stomach with a pillow underneath myself so that my cock rubbed against the pillow. I got the idea from looking at one of the covers of my dad's adult videos I found snooping in his closet when looking at his gun. This was the early 80s, so imagine the cheesy 70s porn covers where the guy would be fucking a girl in a missionary position.

Anyway, my cock was pressed against my belly and the pillow, which felt great by itself. I grabbed one of her pumps and set it under my nose and started smelling. After a short time, I started to move back and forth over the pillow, and within seconds I felt a tingly sensation at the tip of my penis and then a warm gush. I came, but when I looked at the pillow there was only some of the clear whitish fluid on my stomach and the pillow. I cleaned up and felt very tired so I went to sl**p. I woke up that night around 8 or so, I think, realizing that I hadn't returned Mom's shoes to the door, but I wasn’t in trouble as my s****r's were still down the street and apparently my mother and father slept the whole afternoon. As I returned her shoes to the rack, I sniffed them and felt the urge to cum again. So I rubbed by self on the carpet while smelling them and the feeling happened again. After that day, I tried my pillow method with very mixed and spotty results.



The first time I experience my mother's feet on my cock was actually my seventh or maybe even eight time with feet making me cum directly. The first couple of times were with my mother’s close friend Margie, then there were a few experiences sl**py feet experiences before this with my oldest s****r. This day was a Sunday, so my mom wasn't working, but she was doing things around the house and my dad was at the neighbor's watching football. My s****rs were out again having weekend neighborhood fun, and I was home with mom watching TV. Around maybe seven or eight, she was tired and passed out on the couch. Her feet were dangling off the side. I didn't immediately notice as I was watching my show and only turned around to see her after it was done. I did immediately notice her feet, however, which were slightly dirty, from being barefoot some of the day. For the most part she was wearing her house Keds (those shoes were VERY popular in the late 70s and early 80s, and they weren’t the most breathable shoes), so her feet definitely were smelly by now. I crawled over to her feet and I first noticed how big my s****r's and Margie's feet were compared to my mother's. My mother's feet were a size 8 wide, whereas my s****r's was about a size 10 wide at that time (they got bigger) and I’m sure Margie’s feet were size 11’s.

Anyway, I smelled my mother's feet around the toes and ball area and I was taken aback at how strongly they smelled this time. It didn't stop my dick from getting hard, however, and I took it out and started rubbing it, while smelling under my mom's toes where it was smelliest. I then got the idea to touch my cock to her soles. So I stood up and lightly pressed the underside against her toes. The feeling was indescribable. I kept rubbing up and down her sole and I started to feel a tingly sensation come, so I pressed my whole length against her sole while looking at her toenails from above. They were always longish, like many of the women in my town, especially in my f****y, except for my other s****r, whose feet weren’t nearly as sexy as my mother and my eldest s****r. They were also painted a deep red or burgundy or brown color, I can’t remember exactly. Seeing her longish burgundy toenails move as I pressed my cock against her warm soft sole brought me over the edge and it had my first explosive ejaculation, meaning I came so hard that my cum literally squirted out of my cock strongly enough that it actually shocked me. Most of my semen landed on my belly and her instep and sexy toes, but a goodly portion caught her Capri pants. I was afraid to clean up and risk waking her, so I just pretended to watch more TV as I drifted to sl**p in front of the TV.
... Continue»
Posted by thomasfrend 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 1294  |  
72%
  |  2

Real Life Masturbation Experiences - Episode 01: T

While I have lots of fantasies I'm not able to put them well in words so I decide to narrate some of my experiences in terms of mastubartion. None of the stories is incredible or super exciting, I just wanted some "slice of life" mixed with the mastubation aspect. Let me know if you liked the idea and feel free to post your own experiences. Here's the first one!

I always had I big crush on one of my aunt and I can say I still have it. She hadn't the prettiest face (still she had some sexy features in my opinion) but she had such a great body. Curvy yet toned, some of the most perfect breats I ever seen even now she isn't the youngest. But at the time of the story she was in her early thirties and I was a horny fifteen years old. tha afternoon I wasn't able to take my eyes off o fher bikini clad body, her curves gleaming with a thin film of sweat, while she was napping on a beach chair under the porch of our sumemr house. Her body drove me crazy but that was the period that allowed me to discover my foot fetish and she was probably one of the main causes. Her long, slender feet were resting on a small plastic char, the long toes had some fiery red painted toenails that made my heart race. I tried to nonchalantly change my positing from were i was sitting at the nearby table, trying to not make my action and lust not noticeable. Such smooth pale soles inc ontrast with the bronze, gleaming skin.
I suddendly had the urge to smeel such beauties, to taste such perfect toes, an urge that made my penis so hard I was sure I could came just rubbing it light from the outside of my shorts. It was umbereable and, fearing the fact of being noticed due to my rising lust, I decided to relieve myself with a quick masturbation in the bathroom.
While I was jacking off with my eyes closed, imaginging a hot sex session with my aunt I hear some voices nearby.
My aunt asked my mother to use her room to take a nap because the beach chair was hurting her back. After some chatting I hear my mother moving back to the porch and the light sound of the door closing but not locking. I don't know how much time passed but my urge was more than umbearable: I had to take a peek.
Slowly I went to the room's dorr were my aunt was sl**ping and I took a timid peek through the opened portion: my aunt was asl**p lying on the fresh bed covers turning her back to me, her beautiful body caressed by the fresh breeze coming from a windows slightly open, her bikini top removed. I got so hard that my penis started to hurt but I took an incredibly long time to enter. I never pondered to not enter at all, I was just so excited and afraid to be caught that I waited for the best moment. The room is away from the porch and it's impossible to see someone enter from there, I had just to be cocnentrated on hearing footsteps coming fromt he outside and well, trying to find if my aunt was really asl**p. I stood near the door for I don't know how much time listening at her breathing, it seemed so erotic in that moment.
The I decided she was soundly asl**p and carefully entered the room opening the door slowly, trying to not produce any sound, approaching the sl**ping beauty.
She was sl**ping roughly in the middle of the big bed, her right arm resting on the curve oh her hips, her legs a bit more on the right side of the bed, away from me and in a position that, to fulfill my urge, would have f***ed me to move from her back and facing her. She really was soundly asl**p but the excitement and fear was so high that I took a lot to just approach her.
Wile carefully and silently walking I reached for my penis in my shorts: I didn't took it off, just started massaging with it still in my underpants. Her bikini bottom was a bit down, enough to see more of the line of her ass. My eyes followed the curves of her bronze legs till the gratly sculpted feet then returned to her body, looking to some movemernts, to a signal of her awaking. Nothing, luckily.
Then my eyes gazed upon her naked breasts, one pressed on her left arm that was near her body: such lovely, soft curves, those dark big areoals. I could already feel my sperm boiling, the precum liquid wetting my fingers.
My eyes went again on the lines of her body, on her crotch, searching for the soft bump of her bush.
Slowly I lowered myself to her feet, her face in the background of my vision, her breast ritmically moving with her breathing.
Gently I reached for her feet, her soles were so near I could go crazy. then I inhaled and it was amazing: a mixture of sweat and sea air, the semll of sand and salty water. It almost sent me to the edge instantly. I mastubated with quick little strokes, tormenting my cockhead, inhaling carefully not amking my hot breath collide with her soles. I doesn't took much for me to realize I wanted to smell her pussy. I reacted almost instantly, slowly stretching me out to reach her back but stopping halfway, suddenly scared not froma movement of my sl**ping aunt but from my own fear. The I resumed my movement, carefully sustaining myself with both hands on the lower headboard.
Such paradisiac fragrance, a jolt of pleasure in my hard cock pulsating in my wet underpants.
I then painfully returned back, not wanting to push my luck more, still looking at her for some sign of awakenign, just wanted to release and enjoy the orgasm.
So, I restarted masturbating, her feet inches from my nose, my nostrils trying to catch her smell without waking her up.
I pondered the idea of tasting such beautiful soles and toes but the orgasm came like a big wave: muultiple shots filled my underpants, my muscles were tense in not leaning on the bed and not letting out noises.
It was unbeliavably good.
I left the room much quicker than when I was entered, one hand still buried in my creamed underpants. I entered my room and locked the door, slowly trying to breath normally and trying to change and clean myself.
Such an incredible orgasm, it left me with a punding heart.

So That's it. Let me know what do you think! ;)... Continue»
Posted by bountydog 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 623  |  
100%

Two early sexual experiences

Two early sexual experiences

Two short stories based on some voyeur experiences I had while in my teens.

Experience 1
We used to live in a very quiet place in the UK – but with quite enclosed gardens. Our next door neighbours had two great looking daughters – one around 16 and the other a few years older. Both were attractive – not stunning – but as a young guy of 14 (at the time) enough to make me take notice.
The older one, Beverly, was quite tall, long chestnut-coloured hair, shapely and liked to look after herself. One way she did this was to sunbathe in the garden – and as this was in the UK, this didn’t happen often.
Well, one day she was out there, in her bikini, oiled up and on her front. The angle of the garden lounger meant that I had a great look right up her legs to the fabric covering her pussy. I had worked out, by this stage of course, that there was a gap enough to look through to their garden and be quite secluded myself. And as a teenage boy, jerking off was a natural habit.
So, knowing no one was at home I went outside, keeping quiet and took up my position to spy on Bev. What a view – and with the crappy binoculars I had taken from the house, I could see her legs, and what I was convinced as the outline of her pussy. Cock in hand I started to beat off, focussed on that patch of fabric. Hope against hope she would also take to some garden wanking, but no such luck.
After a few moments she turned over. I do not think she saw me – not even a sly glance to my direction, and she lay on her back. This is where I did get more than I was expecting. She slipped off her bikini top to reveal some nice-ish titties. Difficult to say the real size – as up until then they had been well-hidden whenever we had met. But there I was, this time with a different perspective, teenage titties on view.
It didn’t take long before I was cumming everywhere. And, of course, I dropped the binoculars, making enough noise for her to be aware that I was there. She sat up, looked in my direction. She could see movement but not enough to know it was me or what was going on. She just smiled and went back to her sun bathing. I tidied up and hoped that we would have better weather – and to be fair I did get to do this a few more times. But I swear her bed got closer to the fence where I was and she was a little more obvious on the show she gave.



Experience 2
In the local swimming baths they had the ‘old fashioned’ cubicles for changing. These were on the outside of the pool, so in order to change you went around the pool, selected a cubicle and got changed.
Well, this was fine, but there were no locks – just a pull-too plastic sheet. So, if you were not careful, people could see you getting changed from the pool. However, the dividers between the cubicles were also not 100% voyeur-proof. They has a small gap running around them where they were constructed to be easily assembled.
As a young teenage boy, I was very used to pulling out my cock and wanking at a moment’s notice. And one day the opportunity presented itself in the swimming pool.
There were quite a few people swimming – all ages and mostly girls and ladies. There were very few cubicles left so I changed and left my clothes in the cubicle. I saw the people next to mine leave and two girls – guessing in their mid-teens go in and get changed. After a while they started to swim – I didn’t know them – but they were nice looking girls. Knowing that I would get a hard-on, I got out of the pool, with the idea of tugging one off with a view on the pool through the curtain gap.
Well, I was dry when I saw the girls getting out and coming to their cubicle. I froze. But they didn’t see me but I could see them. So I watched them drying off and getting out of their swimstuff. My cock was getting excited and with the small gap I was tugging away. Then, wonder of wonders, they started also getting frisky.
They kissed – innocent to start but then with greater passion. They were really French kissing not 2 feet away from me and my rock-hard cock. They each were playing, fumbling, with each other’s bodies – fingers in pussies, titties, asses. What a view. I knew it wouldn’t last long, so I decided to spray the side of the cubicle with cum. A short wipe up and I was gone for a coke in the lobby.
While drinking it the two girls came out, innocent looking but with a twinkle in their eyes. I knew and, if in my mind later on when I wanked over the memory, it made it better to think they had known I was watching too.
... Continue»
Posted by markiefun 3 months ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3784  |  
100%
  |  1

A Series of short experiences, sexual encounters.

I sat in the front row in class, during a Physics lesson, and the teacher's front tooth fell out and landed on the desk, he looked out to the class and smiled, and we all burst in to laughter, strange thing was, because of that incident, I never forgot the lesson, I related the topic to him and could recall the topic.
The same goes for sex and sexual encounters, some instances are never forgotten, the romantics always say, you never forget your first kiss, the realists say, you never forget your first fuck, which from experience is way better than a kiss, but for me, sex is so diverse, it has so many themes and experiences, I tend to dwell on my growing up and my exposure to those elements, which I shall endeavour to excite you with, a feminine view on the dirty and seedy side of men.

1. The Park Bench Incident

I left school at 15:00 and made my way home, only stopping off at the park to sit on the bench and admire the cherry blossoms, in full bloom.
I closed my eyes and inhaled the scent of the blossoms, and when I opened them again, he stood opposite me, standing in Rhododendrons, which were shielding him from view of any others in the vicinity, not that I looked around to see who was there, no my eyes were transfixed on him and what he was doing.
He had taken all his clothes off, they lay in a bundle at his feet, and he was furiously masturbating and holding his finger to his mouth, in a shushing motion, asking me to be quiet, not to call out, or something in the fashion, so as I sat rigid and silent he worked on his erection furiously, then strode towards me and released his contents onto my angelic upturned face, three times it hit me, then he ran off.
The first thing I noticed was it smell, it was very strong. He had hit me between the eyes, and it ran down my nose and entered my left eye, where it stung.
He had also stuck me in my mouth, silly girl, as I sat with my mouth open, he jetted in and I had the instant salty taste, acrid and foul, but due to an involuntary action, I swallowed, so that day, my senses were re-educated, smell sight and taste, I went home in the body of a young girl knowledgeable in the discharge and taste of semen, not to mention my knickers, which I took off to clean myself with, were in my pocked soaked with the stuff.
That night while I lay in bed, I took them out of my pocket and rolled them into a tight ball and pushed it hard into my crotch, then I squeezed on them as I went over his actions, and I had an orgasm.

2. The night I watched my Mother with my b*****r

My b*****r was definitely a mummies boy, she fussed over him and was always hugging him and pecking him on the face, dont get me wrong she lavished me with similar affections, but when she had been drinking, it was him she held closest.
Dad had been away for a month and had called earlier to say he was working another hitch and would not be coming home for some time yet.
So that night she was drinking and by eight o'clock, she was definitely worse for wear.
We all agreed on Pizza for dinner, so my b*****r called for the take-away and we sat watching TV awaiting its arrival.
After ten minutes my b*****r went to his games consul and I went upstairs to my room to get a cassette tape to listen, when the Pizza arrived. I walked out of my room to the landing and heard voices, the living room door was closed and my b*****rs game consul was making a lot of noise, the voices were my mum and the Pizza guy.
I looked down and the first thing I saw was that mum was wearing a housecoat, but what shocked me was it was open and she was naked underneath, and the Pizza guy could see everything.
My heart skipped a beat and I stood back, out of sight, only hearing the mumbling their voices, then silence, so I stole a look and they were kissing and the guy had his hands in her housecoat and was cupping her buttock as mummy was trying to loosen his pants. 'Cum into the kitchen' I heard her clearly say, and he stepped into the corridor then went back outside saying, 'I better not'.
Mummy was begging him to come inside, but he declined and left.
I ran back to my room with a very strange feeling after what I had just witnessed, I had never seen her in the sexual state of mind, or so sexually aggressive.
My b*****r burst into my room shouting, 'Pizza's here', and went straight back out. I followed him downstairs and went into the TV room, where the TV was showing a show and mummy was lying full stretch on the settee propped-up by a cushion, and my b*****r sat on the floor with his back resting against the settee.
We ate our pizza and I sat in a chair, off to the left and slightly behind the settee, the room was darkened, and we watched a rented movie.
Mummy had been running her fingers through my b*****rs hair and when she looked around at me I closed my eyes and pretended to be asl**p.
She then patted my b*****rs head and when he looked up at her, she indicated he get onto the couch with her, which he did, and she positioned him between her legs and cradled his head on her chest.
She was running her hand up and down his chest under his t-shirt, then she would stop and let it rest on his crotch, and I could see her fingers very indiscernibly, twitch then apply a little more pressure.
I knew what she was doing, she was fondling him, trying to excite him and he just just her, at one point she kissed him on the side of his face then squeezed him with more intent.
She then reached down to the floor to retrieve he glass of wine, and looked back at me, I continued to pretend to sl**p, she took a long drink and settled back into her position, but raised both her knees exposing her bare inner thighs in the process. She then resumed running her hand up and down under his t-shirt but delved deeper into waist band, and I could see her hand working inside his pants, my b*****r turned towards the back of the settee and from there I could see he was suckling her breast.
I was not shocked, just numbed, my b*****r and mother were sexually active on the settee and I had a front row view and when he turned around and mounted her, it was the vision of her long naked legs encircling him as he humped her, it was raw, and very very sexual, I was stunned as I drank everything in, that night my mother changed for ever in my mind.

3. My Boyfriend and the Old Man in the Pub.

It was pink, made of loosely stitched wool, and very short, in fact if I put it on naked, you could see everything underneath it.
My boyfriend loved it and would ask me to wear it, then we would have sex, as he was so turned-on, of course I was naked under it and the sex was on my mind.
It eventually got to the psychological conditioning that every time I saw it hanging in my wardrobe, I got horny.
I was sixteen and having sex regularity, so much so that I was not fazed, in fact outside wearing my pink little number, I started experimenting with getting turned-on, especially on nights I was out and not wearing it.
On this night in particular I was wearing it, I added spice by wearing stockings and belt, a thong but went braless, as my nipples would stick through the woollen netting of the material.
We went down to the next village pub and I sat in a small alcove while my boyfriend went to the bar.
Directly opposite me sat an old man, and he had immediately saw my arrival and when I took my coat off, could not help but see my state of undress and revealing attire.
The pub was empty and sat and relaxed as he blew steam looking at me, so I obliged by letting him see up my short dress, it was a pity my nipples was so pale, they were sticking out and my boyfriend remarked on it when he returned to the table.
'Dont look across, but the old man opposite is staring', I said as I raised my glass to my mouth.
My boyfriend was immediately excited and suggested I take my knickers off, there and then, in front of him and let him see me do it, then it was a dare, as his keenness sharpened, then he begged me.
It was all too much, so I said yes, but only when he went to the toilet, I wanted to be alone with the old man when I did it, this drove him into overdrive, not to mention myself, as I was now randy and very keen to do it.
When he left the table I resumed looking at the old man opposite and when he smiled I nodded for him to join me in the alcove, which he did.
'You are very beautiful', he said to me, 'Is that why your staring at me', I replied, feeling very brave and very raunchy, now he was sitting alongside me, staring at my perky nipples, sticking out of the material.
'You like them', I ventured, making no effort to cover up, 'I love all see through stuff', he replied, 'Very sexy and naughty', he continued, looking down at my crotch, then back to my eyes and laughed.
'What turns you on', I asked brazenly, 'Top half or bottom half', feeling the warmth ooze between my legs, this akin to dirty talking and I was up for it, like a vamp in heat.
'Well', he paused momentarily, 'I can already see your titties and nipples, so your Cunt would be nice'.
That put me over the top, I almost wet myself, a perfect stranger discussing my tits and cunt, did it for me, I laughed to show no offence, then my face went serious, 'I had better take them off then', and before he could answer, I peeled them off as he watched, and handed them to him, 'Here you keep them', I said, adding with my voice more thickly, 'They are wet, because I am very wet', looking deep into his eyes, as I added the ultimate statement, 'I need a good fucking', raising my glass to my lips and downing its contents in one go.
He put my knickers in his trouser pocket and looked down at me exposed cunt. I had turned to face him and put my left knee onto the wooden bench, where we sat, so my short pink number was riding high and my stockinged thigh, and my wet pink number was open to full view, as he slid slightly forward and pushed two fingers into me.
My body visibly shook as if I were shivering on a cold night, my eyes were tightly closed and my mouth was open as my tongue wetted my lips, I was on a sexual high as this old stranger masturbated me in public, thrusting his fingers into me fully, in a rhythmic fucking motion, I was lost and cumming, as he touched my clitoris with his thumb, I exploded and convulsed, my bare bottom slapping on and off the hard wooden bench, as wave after wave of orgasmic bliss racked my body.
My God! I thought, all this happened within 15 minutes, talk about two people up for it, I mean I only saw him for the first time 30 minutes ago.
I regained my composure and looked around for my boyfriend, who was seated at the bar, in conversation with the barmaid, he had come back, but withdrew to the bar as he noted us in conversation, but blissfully, unaware of what we just did.
The old man I have mentioned in some stories previously told, I continued to meet him after this, we became full lovers and I satisfied a niche about being spanked and thrashed, in his house and out in the open, he was a firm disciplinarian, as my bare bottom would attest, after which we would fuck, 'Better than Viagra', he would say, as my bottom stung and my pussy sang.





... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 4 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 887  |  
94%
  |  7

Young and Old experiences, A Chance to meet me

As women we have personal experiences f***ed on us, a quiet stroll can be interrupted by a man masturbating in the bushes, an act he does as he sees you approaching, and if timed correctly, he will ejaculate and draw your attention as he does.
I am sure most women have had encounters they have never disclosed, encounters that trigger their psychic, a deep seated memory, treasured for its meaning and it usage for sexual release.
In short a memory recall we use to masturbate to, hence the need to keep it close to our hearts and treasure as it gives us release when we need it most.
Sitting on a park bench eating a packed lunch, surrounded by beauty and Rhododendrons, gave one such opportunist a chance to move in close behind me and let go.
I never heard him as he stalked closer and closer, the bench was situated into the Rhododendrons, as if a square had been cut out to accommodate the bench on which I sat, so he was conveniently hidden from me and any passers-by.
He was only a few feet from my back as he shot his sperm, a steady steam hitting my blazer, my hair and my exposed thigh, his first spurt shooting over my shoulder and landing on my bared flesh, the subsequent spurts finding the mass of my body elsewhere.
I was twelve and on school lunch break, so I sat frozen frozen, not knowing how to react and the longer I remained rigid the more noise he made, as he realized I was not getting up and screaming or jumping away, an act that would be futile as he had emptied himself of his fertile fluid.
I swallowed the bite I had taken from my sandwich and sat there holding what remained of it, just looking ahead.
He emerged from the bushes as all around was deserted and quiet, and knelt behind me, out of my sight and reached across my shoulder and slipped his hand down the front of my open shirt and took hold of my nipple, between his grubby finger.
With his other hand he reached across me and took my half eaten sandwich, I can still recall his smell as his sweat was strong, but with my sandwich he wiped his sperm onto it, from my thigh, and put it to my mouth, sperm side up so I could see the thick yellowing globular blob, and I opened my mouth as he pushed the lot in and I obediently took a bite, a bite the incorporated the sperm and started to chew, the acrid saltiness and bitterness coming through the sweetness of the salad cream, and chewed then swallowed.
He left as quickly as he appeared, I was gagging and suddenly felt my nipple hurt, as if all sensations were returning as the shock wore off.
I jumped up and moved away from the bench, looking left and right, but he had disappeared, and I was alone again, except for my aching nipple, I could now feel his touch as he had twisted it cruelly.
I kept this encounter to myself, more so as I dwelt on it, alone in bed, I found by masturbating could I derive any positives from it, it became my sexual fantasy, each time revisited he did something more, giving me better and better orgasms.
I had to go back and sit there, such was the desire and deep seated need, so I did many years later, still a pubescent teenager, but one with a need and a willingness to accommodate, one with a need to go further, so I sat there, excited and exposed, happy to see the area was still quiet, with few people around, I would sit and lie, showing a bit too much for a decent girl, but hoping he would return, to feed the girl he fed a few years earlier.
The fact he never showed affected my performance, as the experience lost its lustre, his no show destroyed my fantasy and it got that I was devoid of an experience to masturbate to, so I needed a new one, and I got that very weekend on a boat cruise to Aland with my parents and siblings.
My s****r and I had caught the eye of many middle-aged men, who were looking for what these cruises provided for them, swingers and loose women looking for a nights fun.
Younger girls were a rarity, but students in their late teens to early twenties, were occasional and d***k, but only at end of term parties.
I was sunbathing on the top deck when he spoke to me, even at my young and inexperienced age I knew what he was relishing, his eyes devoured my contours and as we talked he kept looking at my crotch, which I conveniently exposed in an innocent manner, put it this way, if I had pubic hair, he would be looking at it.
As people moved off for lunch we were left alone and at that point he asked if he photograph me, complimenting me on my statuesque build and blond Scandinavian looks.
I concurred and as he took them it appeared perfectly natural to those few people around us, we could be father and daughter enjoying ourselves at the pool.
He suggested some on the boat deck and I agreed, moving down one flight and towards the bow of the boat.
This area was deserted and after a couple he dared me to go nude, then offer money.
I was excited, at last an older man and an offer, my hormones screamed 'Do it' but my brain wanted to milk it, call it mental foreplay, but I knew a quickie might not suffice as I masturbated, so I played along a little, full intercourse was close and I was thinking along those lines until he interrupted my train of thought, 'Five Hundred Kroner if you take your knickers off'.
I froze momentarily as he handed me the note and I tucked it into my bra top and stepped out of my knickers, he was photographing me each step of the way.
I handed him my knickers and he immediately put them to his nose, his eyes closing as he drank in my smells, I felt suddenly exposed and a little frightened, suddenly realizing that in my sexual haste I was near naked without cover-up.
'Can I have them back, Please', I begged, 'Sure he replied, but let me finish', and at that he held the crotch exposed and masturbated onto it.
I watched him in amazement, he had a big swollen penis and it lay along my knickers crotch as he wrapped his penis in the thin cotton material and wanked himself, looking at my naked form against the cold steel of the boat.
I never lasted long as he climaxed violently, his body convulsing, his ejaculate pumping out from my knickers, so much so, that when he finished they stayed wrapped around it, stuck to his cock with his cum.
Pointing the camera again at me he took some shots, then again as I had to retrieve my knickers from his cock, he photographed me unwrapping them and then putting them back on.
By this point and some fifty or so photos later I had to massage the crotch of my knicker until the wetness produced a 'Camel-Toe' effect, then pulling the elastic out, showed the stickiness of his semen on my shaved pubic mound.
But all was not lost as my frustrations led me to ask, 'What about me', and he complied by us going back to his cabin and performing oral sex on each other.

http://www.birka.se/1/sv/start/start.php

The above is the website if your a horny middle-aged man looking for fun and in case your interested

I shall be on the cruise on the 21st of this month next Thursday

let me know so we can meet by send me a message, you will be surprised how easy it is to meet me and have fun, and on that cruise, there is only one, we will have time to do everything yo need to do.

... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 872  |  
94%
  |  8

taboo,first sexual experiences for a virgin


Taboo sex education, summer vacation,i****t is Best
My first sexual experiences were not what 'society as we know it' would call Normal.but then again, i dont think i ever considered myself to be "normal"

It was to be my first summer vacation away from home... thats how it all started. an inocent 6 week summer vacation staying at my aunts house. my cousin jimmy was 1 yr older than me, Brian, was 3 yrs older. and we were best friends... there s****rs... kim and pam were 1 yr younger and 4 yrs older respectivley. and they were georgeous. I had a crush on both of them for yrs.

And then theres AUNT VERNA,,, wow... she was in her late 30s and looked just like Lisa Deleeuw, The pornstar. hughe breasts, beautiful green eyes and fiery red long hair. And I would later come to know that she was a total "NYMPHO- MANIAC" . She loved sex.. it was like oxygen to her... she HAD to have it all the time. By the time my 6 week vacation was up, i would have sex with every one of them seperately and as a group, in almost every imaginable way. and it was my first night there when it all began.

I went to bed that first nite on the fold out couch in the living room, My aunts bedroom was just 2 doors down a short hallway. I was too excited to sl**p and was just kinda lying there in bed thinking about how much fun this summer was going to be when i started to hear moaning sounds from down the hallway.. being a virgin and very sexually ignorant, and never having masterbated before, i didnt know what she was doing, but as her moans got louder and louder i began to get scared,, was somebody hurting her ? was it a robber or even worse? so i walked down the hall and found her door slightly ajar. so i crept up and peeked in the room to see who her assailant was,and thats when i saw my aunt, totally naked, thrusting her pelvis in the air, and up and down... and she had a large black object in her hands that she was thrusting in and out of her vagina... It was amazing. i sat there frozen like a statue for who knows how long when she finally glanced up and saw me standing there. I was mortified. what was she doing to herself? I think i was definately in a state of shock.Shock AND astonishment...she was so beautiful. and she obviuosly wasnt hurting herself... cause she had a coy sexxy smile on her face that i will never forget... like a cougar who just cornered its prey... later i realized she knew exactly what she was doing...and she didnt stop thrusting the black object in and out of her pussy just yet, for it seems she was enjoying it too much to stop. in fact she started to thrust the toy faster... moaning , whimpering , as if her body had taken control of her actions and she was powerless to stop. faster, and faster, she expertly guided the missle shaped toy in and out, up and down, side to side, no thrust the same as the last.. sum deeper, some harder, but each one was builing with intensity and urgency,,, like a finely tuned athelete she was bouncing and thrusting like a raging bull. Then suddenly she let out a sound that i will never forget... she was trying not to scream i could tell, but her body took over again and her muffled groans of pure extasy could not be contained, with a final thrust deep into her vagina she arched her back up high off the bed quivering and shaking almost uncontrollably, with the toy burried all the way in her pussy she stopped thrusting and left it deep inside her for what seemed like an eternity,,, then slowly her back relaxed from its arching position and she slowly collaspsed flatt onto her bed in what seemed like utter exhaustion, her giant glistening breasts heaving in the dim light, she slowly regained her breath and regained control of her body. And then finnally she slowly inched the dildo out of her cum drentched pussy. i could hear the juices squishing as she slowly removed it, and it made a soggy plopping sound as she finnished its withdrawl...
Then... she raised the dildo up to her mouth and slowly licked and sucked on it like it was a ice cream cone that had started to melt, then she reached over and opened her nightstand drawer and placeed it inside and closed the drawer. Then she just sat there with her massive sweat covered breasts still exposed, looking at me with obvious lust in her eye.. when
she finnally broke the awkward silence and spoke. "Couldnt sl**p hun? Im sorry if i woke you up , come over here and get in bed with Aunty Verna.Ill help you relax so you can get to sl**p." that familiar coy little smiling on her face once again.
What happenenned next was only the start of what was definately the best 6 weeks of my life (sexually speaking that is). And to this day, almost thirty years later i cannot look back at that wonderful eye opening summer without breaking out into an uncontrolable grin... the same coy smile my aunt gave me now that i think of it. The circle of life ... Ahkuna Matahdah and peace be the journey y'all, wanna hear the rest? let me know , cause it gets beyond freaky ...



... Continue»
Posted by tomreefe 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 5517  |  
86%
  |  13